Archive of Our Own

Chapter Text

Naruto knew he was going to get absolutely dunked on at some point, but to think he lost an entire arm in the process is just sad. He'd honestly had higher expectations for himself. He supposes the amputation does make the whole death thing a tad more justifiable. Like, it would be way more pathetic if he'd died without losing a limb. Can you even imagine? He'd never live something like that down! 

"Contradictory sentence." Kurama grumbled, sounding absolutely exhausted and surprisingly emotional for a fleabag who told him what an idiot he was at every turn. Naruto can practically feel the fox roll his eyes at him. "I thought I told you not to die. Those were pretty clean-cut instructions, you little maggot."

Yeah, as if Naruto had asked for this to happen. He's depressed and he hates himself, but he's not suicidal! He still has things to live for! Very, very, very few things, but things nonetheless. Spite included. Man, maybe the fox has rubbed off on him more than he thought. Staying alive just to avenge his lost loved ones... very Sasuke-esque of him. The Uchiha would be proud.

Not much could make this situation better right now. Pretty much everyone died. I.E. Naruto is a massive goddamn failure and couldn't save anyone, but he's in too much pain to think too hard about that anymore. These days he's almost resigned to it and his own self-hatred for what happened. The only thing that could improve this current predicament would be if Kakashi-sensei could please close his Sharingan eye to stop this grotesque scene from being burned into his mind for all eternity. That would just really boost moral, Naruto is sure.

Kakashi was the only one from the Leaf village still able to fight. He'd been by Naruto's side diligently the past few years. Even as their comrades dropped like flies around them, he stayed an unwavering pillar of support. His teacher never let his determination waver, always hosting this undying faith in Naruto. Letting him down hurt worse than the whole arm thing, Naruto felt. He loved Kakashi-sensei with everything in him, and knowing he would be alone and devastated when Naruto was gone was enough to make him desperately claw at the last threads of his life, struggling to keep his grip.

"Naruto. Come on, Naruto." Kakashi wheezed out, breathing labored. He was injured pretty bad too, but not missing-an-arm bad. Smoke inhalation would get him if he wasn't careful, though. Naruto didn't want that. He really, really didn't want that. "Naruto, get up. You can't do this. You're going to be okay."

Naruto gave a weak grin that apparently didn't inspire a lick of confidence in his sensei. Not super surprising. Was this a super bad time to admit that he's cold? Yeah, he's going to keep that little tidbit to himself for right now. He just wishes his sensei would stop looking. And stop crying, because him crying makes Naruto want to cry. Because as badly as he's failed to save everyone, Kakashi is still here. And he's about to leave him alone. He doesn't want his teacher to be alone. 

Kakashi is one of those previously mentioned things he has to live for. To say they've bonded would be a gross understatement. This whole war thing could easily be called an apocalypse with its severity alone. It was him and his sensei against the world, so there was a sort of co-dependency there that Naruto couldn't possibly bring himself to be ashamed of. They'd been living with one another for the past however long its been, sharing food, taking care of one another, fighting their common foe together. Naruto feels like he's being ripped away from one of the only things he has left.

"What am I to you? Chopped liver?" Kurama grumbled, though he sounded a little teary-eyed himself. Naruto hopes he knows that he counts too, but him being inside of Naruto's stomach makes it a moot point since they're going out together. The only difference is that Kurama will reform somewhere whilst Naruto... well, won't. Kurama will be okay. He knows he will. But Kakashi... his sensei won't, and Naruto can hardly fathom it. 

"K-Kakashi-sensei." Naruto slurs out. God, he sounds terrible! Kakashi looks even more panicked now, hands hovering and unsure of what to do. Moving Naruto could be a bad move, but leaving him here isn't an option. Actually, neither are options. Naruto can feel it in his gut that he's not making it out of this one alive. Maybe if Granny Tsunade or Sakura were still around he could hold onto some semblance of hope, but they've... they've been dead a while now. All known medics have. "Sensei..."

"God, you're making it worse." Kurama griped, ever the asshole. Can't he see Naruto is busy clinging to the last straws of his lifeforce right now? "I can't believe you're actually going to die on me. I give you access to my chakra and what? You go get your arm blown off? Why did I expect anything less. You stupid goddamn brat. Dammit." 

Kurama doesn't know how to deal with this. Naruto dying somehow hadn't seemed like a possibility in his mind. His vessel has always been strong and unwavering. Unmovable, able to keep his determination alight even now after losing almost everything. He nursed even the slightest sparks of hope into a flame. He's different than everyone else-- Kurama's possibly first true friend ever. He accepted him and apologized on behalf of all those who'd wronged him in the past, opening his arms and welcoming him forth as his partner. An equal. 

And he's... he's about to lose that. Him! The Great Nine Tailed Fox is about to prematurely lose his vessel. It would be different if this were on Kurama's terms or even Naruto's, but it isn't and that upsets him more than the actual dying thing does!

"I-It's okay, Naruto. You're going to be okay. I've got you. I promise I've got you." Kakashi rushes out, but he's shaking so hard Naruto knows he doesn't believe himself. Naruto weakly grasps for his teacher. Kakashi is fast to meet his bloodied hand, clasping it between his calloused ones firmly despite his trembles. Naruto is contented to find his sensei is still warm, not at all cold like Naruto is. It's a weight off his chest. Not much of one, but it's something. How did it even come to this? Is that a question he wants an answer to?

Kakashi can't do this. He can't do this, he can't do this, he can't fucking do this! What did he do? How did he stop this? It was like watching a train wreck in slow motion. He knows it's going to happen and he knows it's going to be bad, yet he can't do anything to stop it. His movements feel like molasses and it's getting harder to breathe. Tears fight his vision, blurring it and making it hard to see. He isn't sure if he should be relieved about such a thing or not. Would it be shameful to be?

Kakashi does not want Naruto to die. Of course he doesn't! He isn't sure what he'll do with himself if he does. Naruto is all he has left, and he cares for him deeper than he thinks he's ever cared for anyone in his entire life. Opening himself up to people after his dad died had been hard, and he'd never quite gotten there until now. He and Naruto... they've been on their own a while now, and it was impossible not to let the boisterous blonde boy. He opened the door to the deepest parts of himself; something he had never allowed himself to do for anyone. Because letting someone in meant the possibility of losing them, and that hurt. It hurt so goddamn bad.

Kakashi isn't sure it's possible to exist on his own. There would be no point. Naruto is a light. He kept smiling, kept on living just for Kakashi's sake. Kakashi knows this well, and he's grateful for it. Without Naruto, there is no Kakashi. Without Kakashi, there is no Naruto. Not anymore. This is what the war has done to them. The reliance isn't something Kakashi can be disappointed in himself for.

Everyone needs something to fight for. But they'd lost everything, so now there was only each other. But what was going to be left when Naruto was gone? 

It's unhealthy, but so is fighting in a war they've already lost. Yet they've kept on and... and look where it got them. Kakashi regrets not pushing Naruto to settle down somewhere. They could've had a house by a lake somewhere. They could've grown their own food and made their own flour for noodles. Made the best homemade ramen the world has ever seen. Neither have gotten any better at cooking but they could've learned. They could've caught their own fish and build their own beds from scratch. Could've lived peacefully, just him, Naruto, and his ninken.

Yet they hadn't. And Kakashi hates himself for it. For not doing better for him. They would've been okay. They would've had each other and that would've been enough.

"Please. Naruto, you can't die. Please don't die." Kakashi begged him, but his student's eyes were already fluttering threateningly. Kakashi felt his Sharingan begin to burn, his chakra welling up with his influx of emotion when Naruto didn't show any real response. He squeezed the blonde's hand tighter to no avail. He didn't return to grasp, and Kakashi felt the air leave his lungs in a sickening gasp that left him feeling dizzy. He lurched forward, uncaring of the way his student's blood soaked into his clothing. "N-Naruto. No, Naruto. Come on. Come on, Naruto, wake up."

Kakashi could feel his Sharingan beginning to strain, the kaleidoscope pattern he'd grown unfortunately familiar with spinning violently. He cradled the blonde boy in his arms, chest heaving as his panic grew worse and worse. Naruto. He was going to lose Naruto. 

It is a well known fact that Kakashi's-- Obito's-- Sharingan can distort time and space. The extent of what it can do isn't clearly known, and it isn't something Kakashi has been keen to test. His vision already isn't the best in that eye. He'd seen no reason to push it. He knew how to use it well enough in emergencies. Though, it clearly hadn't been enough this time around. But he loves Naruto so much, and with the only thing on his mind being the desperate wish to save him... it was no surprise something should happen in the face of such raw emotion.

Kakashi would do anything for Naruto. He wished he could've done more. He should've given him everything-- should've done more. More, more, more. Kakashi didn't protect him. He wasn't enough! When was he ever? Naruto was dying. Kakashi didn't want to lose Naruto. He couldn't lose Naruto. He refused. This wasn't happening. This couldn't be happening. 

Kurama felt it before it hit. As he violently cursed to himself and tried to keep Naruto alive just a little longer, the sensation of something encasing him and his vessel crashed over him hard. Him being a chakra being meant he had an increased sensitivity for this kind of thing. There wasn't much he could do. He wasn't sure he wanted to. He was unfortunately well aware of the power Kakashi's eye held, and he had a sneaking suspicion whatever was about to happen wouldn't be a bad thing. Maybe. If it kept him with this brat a little longer, he wouldn't dare get in the way.

Naruto's head flopped back and his entire body went limp for what seemed like the final time, and Kakashi let out a scream so heart-wrenching even Kurama's gut twisted. The fox's eyes went wide as something caught on the chakra he was pumping through Naruto's system. Something from Kakashi sparked and caught the red chakra like a flame caught to gasoline, and soon they were being sucked into a vortex with a resonating boom that blew Kakashi and Naruto both apart.

It was a quick thing. Kakashi's eye seemed to consume them both for a moment before they were sucked apart, the Hatake letting out a roar of grief as he was pulled one direction and the blonde boy another, reaching out with a bloody hand to try and swipe at him. Kakashi was spit out through a portal before he got the chance to fully react, Naruto dropped through one in a similar fashion and landing hard on a... wait, were they on a dirt road?

Kurama did his best to dispel the dizziness pervading him, feeling rather weak all of a sudden. Whatever had just happened had been similar to the Kamui, only this wasn't one of the voids Obito had captured them in before. Kurama felt astonishment fill him, his own exhaustion weighing on him threateningly as he struggled to comprehend just what the hell had gone on. There was grass and trees. Birds chirping. No smoke, no flames, no barren battlefield that looked straight out of a dystopian novel.

Shit. Shit, shit, he was going to pass out. What had Hatake done now? Kurama knew there was a reason he didn't like that brat. Naruto was hanging on by a hair and he'd just chucked him through what? Space or something? Fuck! Kurama couldn't believe he was about to get knocked out by a measly Sharingan portal. Fuck. What if Naruto was gone when he woke up? What if he woke up years upon years in the future, re-formed somewhere else?

"What the fuck did that idiot just do?" Kurama breathed. He felt a presence approach fast, and it wasn't alone. His breath hitched and his vision swam. He did not recognize this chakra as the enemy's, but instead as... wait a second, it couldn't be, could it? "Oh. Shit."

Peering down at his containers body was a vaguely familiar brunette girl with eyes full of concern and cheeks painted with a pair of purple rectangles. Kurama felt his head spin as she crouched down over Naruto's body, her hands beginning to glow a familiar green. Her voice was too warbled to make out, but just as he felt his vessel's eyes begin to weakly crack open, Kurama felt his own start to slide shut. He weakly cursed to himself.

He wasn't super clear on what had happened, but it was pretty obvious Kakashi's Mangekyou had just taken a fair amount of the Kyuubi's chakra to do whatever the fuck it was. As he drifted off to the feeling of Naruto's major wounds beginning to close... well, he wasn't sure he could find it in himself to be anything but relieved.  

Chapter Text

Kakashi and Obito were arguing so loudly with one another that Rin almost didn't notice the man who seemingly fell out of thin air behind them.

They were so painstakingly close to Konoha that it was hard to keep their guards up. They should've stayed diligent to the end, Rin knew, but even in war times they couldn't help but loosen in the face of familiarity. The looming gates were almost in sight, and it wasn't hard to lose the sharp edge they kept bared out at the world when they were on the front lines. It felt there was no purpose for it here. Though they hadn't quite made it home, they still felt safe.

The only indication of the man appearing was the hard, dull thump he made when he landed. Rin is no sensory-type ninja by any means, but even she would've felt a spark of chakra from someone popping up so close out of nowhere. Yet she didn't. Because his reserves were too low or because she's not adequate enough at sensing yet, she doesn't know. The question is moot now.

The brunette was bringing up the back of the group and was thus closest when it happened, and she didn't hesitate to whirl around with her kunai bared in response to the subtle yet sudden noise. She prided herself on being a quick-thinker. Her reflexes weren't as honed as Kakashi's or Minato-sensei's, but she was a ninja just the same as them, and her skills were nothing to scoff at. She'd been on the battlefield just the same as them, difference in fighting ability aside.

Yet... despite that, nothing could've prepared her for the unexpected sight before her. For the mangled body, more gruesome than any she'd had to come across thus far, even out by the border. A gasp left her lips. Against everything she should've done, she found herself rushing towards them without thinking. The medic in her won out over the warrior, as it tended to in times like these. Later she would blame it on the fact that the mysterious man was too injured to possibly be a threat. Rin knows deep down its because she's softer than she should be, but that isn't something she's ready to admit to herself just yet.

The man is young, covered in so much soot she can hardly make out the color of his skin, let alone the color of his hair. He's crumpled there like a puppet with their strings cut, blood staining any part of his clothing not blackened by ash. He's missing an arm. An entire limb. The cut isn't clean, either. It's ripped and jagged, and absolutely nausea-inducing to look at. Rin has seen a lot in her time as a ninja, but never something so out-of-the-blue as this. Something so... so brutal.

Her eyes fall upon the dusty headband wrapped around his head after only a brief moment of observing him, and she zeroes in hard and fast on the leaf symbol etched into the metal. A gasp rushes past her lips. This isn't just any stranger. This is a ninja, a comrade, from their village. And though his eyelids are fluttering-- a sign of life by all means-- that doesn't necessarily mean he has long left. He needs help immediately or he isn't going to make it.

Her hands are glowing green before she even registers what she's doing, her eyes wide with horror and her body trembling from the shock it brings. Her chakra pours out in healing waves, her focus first on the bloody stump his arm should be attached to. She has had very little experience healing big wounds like this, but she can at least seal it up enough to stop the bleeding. Enough to get him to a hospital. Enough to hopefully save him.

"Rin!" Minato-sensei is at her side in seconds. He takes one glimpse at the fallen man and curses to himself in a quiet tone. Minato doesn't recognize the man, but he doesn't claim to know every one of the hundreds of shinobi that make up the Leaf's forces, and the man is so covered in grime it's hard to make out any distinguishing features anyway. How had he gotten here? He had to have transported himself. Used the last of his chakra to try and get as close to the village as possible in a last ditch effort to try and get some help. There was no other plausible explanation. "His chakra's almost gone. Where did he come from?"

Kakashi and Obito are there too, hovering quietly and hanging back as to not get in the way. Kakashi's silence is more contemplative and stoic than Obito's surprised horror and subsequent shock. The Hatake's indifference is something Rin wishes she could have. At this rate maybe she'll be numb to sights like this soon as well. Isn't that a sickening thought?

"W...Wow." Obito breathed out like he can't quite process what he sees. Rin can hardly believe it either. By all means, this man should be dead. The amount of blood he seems to have lost, the internal damage-- hell, smoke inhalation alone should've taken him out ages ago if Rin is reading this right! She's not the best at healing quite yet but her assessment skills are something she takes subtle pride in. She doesn't think she's wrong, even if she should be in theory. This man... how was he here? How was this even possible? Rin simply couldn't wrap her head around it.

"I-I don't know. I heard a thump and he-- I turned around and he was just here!" Rin burst out, moving her hands over his abdomen as soon as the stump stopped gushing red. Her chakra is soft as it reaches out, prodding at the internal damage speculatively. Rin gulps at the damage she detects, not even knowing where to start. There are so many things this man needs that Rin can't possibly give him.

"Alright." Minato nods, a steady presence. He takes it in stride, as he seems to do with everything thrown his way. Rin scrambles to stand as her teacher bends down and picks the man up, adjusting his stance slightly to accommodate the new weight. Rin's hands stay hovering, her heart racing rapidly as the man's pulse stutters threateningly. How is his chakra so low? What could've happened to result in... in this? "Kakashi, Rin, Obito. I'm trusting you to make it back to the village by yourself. Report to the Hokage immediately and tell him what happened. I have to get this man to the hospital."

They barely get a chance to reply before their sensei is vanishing in a flash of yellow, the injured man in tow. The glow fades from Rin's hands but she can't bring herself to move quite yet. Instead she stands there, very still and expression very much slackened in surprise. Her hands take a moment to drop back to her sides, still having been hovering. Obito looks just as dumbfounded and as taken-aback as she feels. For a moment they just stare at one another, almost as though asking 'hey, did that just happen?'

That man shouldn't have been alive. The chakra exhaustion was off the charts. Rin had never in her life seen or heard of anything quite like it. He'd used so much chakra that she'd hardly been able to sense the wisps of what was left in his system. She'd have thought him a corpse had she not felt his erratic, weakening pulse herself. It's simply impossible, but her teammates witnessed it too. Had she felt wrong? Was the man in better condition than she'd originally thought? He... He had to be to have still been breathing, right?

Kakashi is, predictably, the first to snap out of whatever stupor they've all found themselves in. He straightens his posture and sets his eyes firm. It's almost comforting to see, even for Obito, who never misses a chance to butt heads with his teammate. He's a chunin slated to hit jonin soon, and it goes unsaid that he's in charge when Minato-sensei isn't around. Even Obito has to begrudgingly acknowledge that much.

"Let's go. Sensei gave us our orders." Kakashi's tone is brisk, but it brings the structure and stability they need. Rin shakes her head a little to snap out of it, and Obito grunts in affirmation. Kakashi's following nod is short, and without further ado they're heading in the direction of the nearby gates. Though they're back on the move, Rin still can't stop her mind from wandering. A shudder rushes coldly through her body. She wonders distantly if that man is going to make it. She wonders who he is, and who hurt him that badly.

Though she wonders, she finds she almost doesn't want to know.

Minato has absolutely no idea who in fresh hot hell this man is, but he's a little startled to say the least.

The look on the hospital staff's faces when he'd flashed in would've been comical in any other situation. They seemed absolutely flummoxed to see the man in Minato's arms actually alive. Minato couldn't fault their astonishment. The guy's chakra levels were past dangerously low. They were practically nonexistent, which he'd... never seen before. That didn't mean it was impossible to survive, but most bodies gave out after that much chakra was gone, even healthy ones. To see this guy so banged up... Minato wasn't sure what to say, honestly. Props to him for holding on? 

"He can't be older than twenty-two. Probably younger than that. His headband is authentic but we're having issues pulling up the identification number on it because of the damage. Are you sure you don't have a name?" The nurse questioning him arches a prim brow. Minato shakes his head, earning himself a sigh for his troubles. The exasperation isn't directed at him, and he can't blame her for feeling it. "I thought so. And you said he simply appeared?"

"Right in the middle of the road. My student sealed up his... stump before I brought him in. She may've worked on a few other injuries near his stomach and chest. She seemed to be hovering over them." Minato cringed a little at the terminology but the nurse wasn't phased. It being war times, he'd be surprised if she was. 

"Her quick thinking likely saved his life. Though, I'm not too sure how he was still alive to begin with." The nurse pursed her lips, flipping through her clipboard contemplatively. "Preliminary scans show severe internal damage and several broken ribs. One of his legs is fractured and he has a broken ankle. His shoulder has several breaks in it. The one with the missing arm, I mean. We aren't seeing any head trauma as of right now or spinal damage, but several veins have been compromised and one of his kidney's ruptured. There are several lacerations on his skin. Very deep gashes-- and the smoke inhalation is quite intense, too. Ah, and he broke his collarbone in three places."

That sounds hellish. Minato hasn't ever been that injured before, and the nurse still looks like she hasn't told him the half of it. He nods grimly at her report. How had that man teleported himself with one hand? And with so little chakra left? Minato is genuinely speechless. Not a single word he can say right now. He'd no medic nin but should any of this be happening right now?

"Is he going to live?" Minato asked. The nurse looked almost uncomfortable at the question. How promising! 

"Well... yes, surprisingly. I think he will." The woman snapped her pen back to the clipboard with a loud click. Minato blinked, a little shocked by the admission. "It's highly unusual, but his chakra reserves seem to be replenishing at an astonishing rate. Chakra naturally strengthens the body and its functions. Though he's still in surgery, he's already looking up and nearing stable. He seems like he'll pull through. His body is taking the blood transfusion well."

Minato can't stop himself from smiling, relief banishing the tension he hadn't even realized was present in his shoulders. He doesn't know this man, but he's clearly one of their own and he clearly needed help. To think he was going to pull through despite the odds... it was amazing. Extremely weird and unexpected, but good! Even if the chakra thing was a bit out there. Perhaps it was a clan attribute? There were plenty of minor kekkai genkais present in the Leaf, which appeared to have the most diverse ninja population of all the hidden villages. Maybe he had something that allowed him to survive extreme chakra exhaustion like this and replenish his reserves faster.

"Wow." Minato laughs a little incredulously, shaking his head. "Thank you. That's... that's great news. I hope we can figure out his identity soon so we can contact his family. Did you find anything on him?"

"Nothing that wasn't charred to a crisp. You should see some of the burns that boy had." The nurse clicked her tongue a bit, shaking her head. Minato's cheer dimmed slightly. "I expect a full recovery, barring a few scars and the... well, the arm issue. Unless you know where to find the limb?" 

Another shake of the head. The nurse nodded in an understanding way.

"Then... do you think it's safe for me to report to the Hokage? And check on my team?" Minato asked. He'd been here a while now waiting to hear news of the man and he was getting antsy not knowing whether or not his team had made it alright. He was sure they were fine. They'd been a mere few minutes away from the village entrance. He was just protective was all. That being said... until they had the identity of this shinobi, he was Minato's responsibility. He had brought him into the village. If anything happened, it was on him.

"He'll be in surgery and intensive healing for the next few hours, Minato-san, and heavily sedated to boot." The woman waved him off almost nonchalantly. "Go do what you need to do. We'll send for you if there's any significant updates."

Minato nodded gratefully, turning to take off. He'd give his report and see what the Hokage wanted to do next. This whole case should've been pretty cut and dry. A Konoha Shinobi uses the last of their chakra in a desperate attempt to save themselves, hoping to find help in their time of need. They barely survive, on the verge of death when they make it close enough to their village to be found. It wasn't a completely unfamiliar story to be honest. Something just felt... different about this. And Minato was a bit afraid to find out what that something was.

The place Kakashi lands damp and shaded by trees, and though the breath is knocked out of him, the rage isn't.

Where is Naruto?! He was just here, and then he'd been ripped away from him. He wants to scream but can't regain control over his own breathing long enough to even try. No, no, no! No! God dammit! Those bastards! This was-- no, this wasn't possible. This had to be some sort of genjutsu, or a nightmare plain and simple. That was the only feasible explanation, but... but would he feel such raw physical pain if that were the case? He doesn't know. He's afraid to find out. He hates this. He wants Naruto back. He doesn't know where he's landed or where Naruto went and it sickens him.

He can feel blood and tears dripping down his face at an alarming rate, the sharp, piercing pain coming from his Sharingan eye causing him to blindly reach up and tug his headband back down almost on reflex. This is his fault. He did this somehow, and now Naruto isn't here and he's alone. He's gone. Gone! Kakashi feels like he's going to vomit, his mind scrambled. He wants to get himself together and be okay but the mere though of stability seems too far away to entertain right now.

Naruto had... h-he'd been so close to dying. He'd been dying in Kakashi's arms. Kakashi had failed to protect his student and now they're both... he... he doesn't know what to do. He feels like he's breaking down and apart. Naruto was going to die. He might even be dead already. His body had been so, so cold. Naruto, who was such a warm and steady presence. He'd been fading away in Kakashi's arms and... Kakashi has to find him. He has to think rationally for a moment.

If Kakashi landed, Naruto must've too. He had to believe that. He has to find him and protect him. Make sure he's okay. Him dying... it wasn't possible. There was no way he was dead. Naruto Uzumaki was a fighter. He had withstood so much more than Kakashi ever thought someone could. He was a beacon, and he was all Kakashi had left. Naruto had said so himself. All they had anymore was each other, but that had been enough, dammit! It had hurt and they were alone, but they were alone with one another and they'd been able to keep fighting because of that.

To avenge, to keep hope alive for themselves and their comrades. Naruto refused to lay down and Kakashi had followed behind him diligently. They had coexisted so closely that Kakashi couldn't imagine living without him now. It wasn't plausible. He had to go find him.

Kakashi can't fight alone. He doesn't have the strength too. He wishes he weren't so weak, but what can a man like him do on his own? He's pathetic, but the war had been so devastating. When you watch your friends and family and home get razed to the ground, what can you truly do after that but cling to what little you have left? Naruto had saved him many times over. He had stood tall and smiled for his sake. So for him, Kakashi can do the same. Kakashi can get up and find him.

Yes... yes, he is alive. Kakashi is sure. He knows it on some level. It's a gut feeling. He isn't going to stop until he finds him. Until he can feel Naruto's heart beating for himself. And if it's stopped, well... Naruto had stuck with him for so long. It's only fair Kakashi do the same if it comes to that. 

Fuck, this isn't like him. He knows it isn't. He's level-headed, maybe even light-hearted despite everything. He makes dark jokes that Naruto laughs loudly at before he scolds him. He struggles to cook whatever food they can find and he rolls his eyes when his student insults him for it despite not being much better at it. He's cool and quick on the battlefield, not erratic and unhinged like he feels right now. But there's no anchor here. He didn't realize just what losing Naruto would be. To lose someone he was with every hour of every day. Someone he'd opened up to so fully. Someone who fought with him-- for him. Someone he shared everything with.

It's mania. And Kakashi is drowning in it. He has to set himself right. He feels not right. He doesn't like not being right, and Naruto wouldn't like it either. It's why he needs to find him. If Kakashi failed to protect him, then this is the least of what he deserves. What kind of sensei is he? He failed the rest of his students. He refuses to let Naruto join that list.

Gritting his teeth, he bit into the pad of his thumb before exhaustedly slamming it down into the dewy grass soaking into his bloodied, ashen pants.

"Summoning jutsu." He breathed out raggedly. He didn't have much chakra left, but the puff of smoke that came told him he'd succeeded despite that. Pakkun seemed startled to be called upon so suddenly, blinking his big, chocolatey eyes up at his boss. His nose twitched, his ears perking at attention. Kakashi rarely summoned his ninken anymore for fear of them getting hurt on the field. He only called upon them during peaceful times, really. Times when all Naruto wanted to do was lay on the ground and pile under the canines and laugh by the fire. 

Those nights were ones Kakashi clung to. Ones where he and Naruto would lie on their backs side by side, surrounded by Kakashi's dozing pack, tracing stars into new constellations because neither of them knew any of the old ones. Nights where they'd cry a little, but not too much, because Naruto 'doesn't do pity parties'. Nights where they'd boil the packages of instant ramen they'd scavenged and reminisce about all the things they missed.

"Boss." Pakkun eyed him. His ears flicked back a little, his little shoulders hunching with concern. Kakashi could see fear start to line the folds of his dog's face. "Where... Where's Naruto?"

Kakashi's gaze was like steel. It was a look Pakkun had not seen in a very, very long time.

"I don't know." Kakashi strained to push himself up despite his injuries, and Pakkun knew better than to stop him. His master stared down at him, uncharacteristically cold. Pakkun knew he wouldn't thaw until he completed his objective. "Find him."

The pug's nose set to work. He knew Naruto's scent well enough by now.

Chapter Text

When Minato came back to the hospital, he wasn't alone.

The Third Hokage had taken quite the interest in this newcomer after hearing the story his students had spewed. Rin and Obito had dramatized it a bit, but the point stood that a mysterious Konoha nin no one could identify had appeared missing a limb and almost completely out of chakra. The Sandaime had asked lightly if it was perhaps an attempt to penetrate their ranks, but Minato genuinely didn't think so. The stranger had scraped death too closely for that to be the case. 

Well, maybe. He'd been pretty sure about five minutes ago, but that positive feeling was dwindling away every second Minato kept staring at the man. His mind kept trying to find an explanation but he was really and truly coming up dry. Things weren't looking good for this unknown amputee. 

"Ah." The Yellow Flash's voice came out unusually flat as analyzed the mystery man, who was now swathed in white hospital blankets. He'd been cleaned up, revealing three distinct marks on each cheek that resembled whiskers, and a head full of... very vibrant, familiar hair that had previously been dyed black by ash. It was a hue he saw in the mirror every morning when he got up to brush his teeth and get ready for the day. "I... did not realize it was that color."

"It's quite bright. An unusual shade of blonde." The Third mused almost teasingly, glancing between the identical yellow's. The elderly man watched Minato twitch a little, looking a bit hesitant and perhaps confused by the sight before him. The Third hummed in a considering tone, looking over the man once again. "I can't say I recognize him. I doubt I'd forget such a face. He looks..."

Hiruzen trailed off, but the implication was pretty obvious. Not only is the man right around Minato's age, he could easily pass as his twin in the right lighting. The resemblance is uncanny. It makes Minato think that maybe this is an attempt to invade Konoha and spy on them. Unless Minato's dad had an affair he never told anyone about. His mom and dad have been dead for years, so it's not like he can really go ask them.

The point stands, however, that there was no conceivable way this man is a Konoha shinobi. Minato would have known if he had a double running around the village and doing missions! Tack on the fact that Lord Third hasn't ever seen him before and all you're left with is a glaring red flag. The Hokage assigns and receives most mission reports. This entire thing is shaping up to be quite concerning, and it leaves them with far more questions than answers. There surely had to be some plausible explanation for this, right? The enemy wouldn't just send an impersonator and expect things to all work out, would they?

"Right. I don't know much about my family, so I'd say it's... technically possible. It's the headband that really worries me." Minato frowned, scratching the back of his neck in a contemplative way. Hiruzen nodded a bit in understanding, offering a vague noise of agreement. 

"Do we know when he'll wake up?" The Hokage questioned idly, glancing at the Yellow Flash. Minato pursed his lips and thought about what he'd been told by the nurses. 

"He lost almost all of his chakra. So much so that he should've been dead on arrival. That isn't something he could recover from in the span of a few hours, even if they did report his reserves replenishing themselves at a faster pace compared to most." Minato reported. Hiruzen nodded once again. Chakra exhaustion could keep the average shinobi out for over a week if it was severe enough, more if they didn't have proper training. "He's undergone a lot of healing, too. He lost a frankly impossible amount of blood and had several internal issues that he also shouldn't have lived through. With all that... I really don't know. At least a week, probably longer?" 

It sounds like a proper deduction, even if neither of them are medics. The chakra exhaustion alone was heinous enough to down him for a solid ten days, Hiruzen estimated. That wasn't mentioning the stress the body had undergone from the healing. The lost limb, the gashes, the broken bones, the internal damage. The young man could never wake up again and Hiruzen wouldn't be all that surprised. The damage alone... he had to wonder what had happened. He feared it would be a while before he got any answers to his questions. He could only hope Konoha wasn't in danger.

Thus, they were resigned to the fact that the man should not have been waking up anytime soon. By all means, him going into cardiac arrest was more likely than him waking up at this point.

But of course, Naruto Uzumaki loves to prove people wrong. 

Naruto came to with a shuddering gasp, his eyes flying open and his body jolting up and out of its laid-down position. His head seemed to be in great protest to this, his vision swimming and his thoughts too discombobulated for him to process anything around him. He brought his only remaining hand up to his forehead, groaning at the piercing throb that seemed to run its course throughout his entire body. He clenched his eyes shut, a grimace lining his face. He teetered back, expecting to meet the hard ground of the battlefield but instead landing on something soft and cushiony. The sensation was enough to have him struggling back up again.

Naruto let out a weepy groan, feeling dazed and confused. Where was he? Was this hell? No, Kurama wouldn't be here if he was dead, and Naruto is sure he can still feel him in the pit of his stomach. But he... he had died, hadn't he? The battle had been too brutal. His arm was gone. It had been ripped off, and he'd gotten severe burns and lacerations. He'd had broken bones and injured organs! Kurama had told him himself! But then.. where was...

Kakashi-sensei! Where was Kakashi?! No, no, he was supposed to be here! But... no, he could remember. They had to have been separated. The last thing he'd seen hadn't been him but that girl with the purple on her face! It had been for just a split second, but she'd been there. He hadn't recognized her. His vision had been too blurry at the time to make out much anyway. He remembered falling. Where was Kakashi, then? Something had to have pulled them apart. But then... how was Naruto alive? 

He was hurting, but not as much as he should've been. He felt... clean. He wasn't wearing the same charred, dirty clothing anymore. He was dressed in something thin and papery, and his stump had been sealed up. He'd thought certainly all the effective field medics had been wiped out. Kakashi-sensei knew basic healing but not... not nearly enough for this. Then... was he okay? How was he even alive? Where was Kakashi? Was he okay too? Had he brought Naruto here somehow? 

"Oh." Minato chimed dumbly, staring as the man began to sob, looking entirely disoriented as he tried to sit himself back up in bed. Hiruzen pressed his lips into a very thin line as the Yellow Flash went through varying stages of surprise. "That... wasn't supposed to happen."

"I don't believe it was." Hiruzen agreed, reaching out to press the call nurse button to his right. Minato shook his head a little, snapping out of his shocked daze and jumping to attention. The man was clearly panicking and had no idea where he was. He could be a spy, sure, but they didn't know that for certain. Minato wasn't going to treat him horribly based on a baseless accusation. They didn't know who his headband belonged to, and he'd just woken up after probably assuming he wasn't going to make it. Who knows what he'd been through prior to their finding him.

Naruto didn't understand. Everything was sterile white, and the beeping of a heart monitor was both familiar yet foreign, deafening in his ears. The air was free of smoke and the smell of blood. He couldn't recall the last time he'd been to a functioning hospital. So many had been destroyed. Naruto and Kakashi strayed away from them, not wanting the destruction that tended to follow them to hurt anyone else. They'd always gotten by without that kind of medical care. Had Kakashi gotten him to one? Where was he?

"Hey, hey! You're okay!" Minato soothed frantically, very lightly pushing on the man's good shoulder to try and get him to lay back down. He didn't want to think of what would happen if he aggravated his injuries. "You're in Konoha! You were hurt really badly. We found you just outside of our village. You're safe. You're at the hospital!"

Naruto went rigid, eyes flying to Minato. Oceanic blue met oceanic blue, the shades identical in every way. Minato felt his breath hitch, and Naruto's lips parted in utter shock at the sight before him. His thoughts, previously swimming and murky, halted. Everything seemed to stop. Because this was undoubtedly his dad. His dad whose been dead as fucking dirt for all twenty years of Naruto's life. His sensei isn't here. Naruto would've sensed him by now, and he knows Kakashi would never leave him, dead or alive. Only he isn't dead. Because he is as sure as he's ever been that Kurama is still here. So if he hasn't passed into the great beyond, then...

Minato couldn't breathe. Those eyes are his. He's got a double with his hair, his eyes, and parts of his face to boot. They have the same skin tone and everything. It's impossible. Who is this man? Where did he come from? Minato feels out of depth. Like he should know him but doesn't. His hand slips of the man's shoulder. The sound of a nurse barging through the door has the stranger's hand flying up into a familiar symbol before the Yellow Flash can get a word in.

"Kai!" The man booms before Minato gets the chance to stop him. The following pulse of chakra is enough to rattle the windows and send Minato and Hiruzen both skidding back a few steps. The nurse isn't as lucky. She tumbles back, lacking the same balance the two well-trained shinobi do. Minato can't help but gawk. How can he have this much chakra after what he just went through? The man grits his teeth and does it again. "Kai!" 

"He thinks it's a genjutsu." Hiruzen grunted as they were slammed with another wave of chakra. The man in the bed is sweating hard from the strain, looking even more frantic now that he realizes what he just did hadn't changed anything. Yeah, Minato can sympathize. He'd be freaked out too if he though he was a genjutsu and let out that much chakra only for nothing to change.

"It's not one! I promise you aren't in a genjutsu." Minato swears, though that's exactly what someone who was a part of a genjutsu would say. The man's breaths are coming out fast and short now, his eyes pinging around the room in search of a way out. Minato notices with a wince that his stump appears to be moving too. He's trying to use a limb that isn't there anymore on reflex. He rushes to get an explanation out to try and calm the swelling panic. "We-- you were in bad shape when we found you. You just appeared in the middle of the road. We thought you were dead with how much chakra and blood you lost. We aren't your enemy. You're safe here. You're not in danger anymore."

Presumably. They presumably aren't his enemy. Minato has no idea where this man's loyalties lie, but getting him to calm down definitely takes priority. Was he impersonating Minato on the field? Had he gotten attacked by something he couldn't handle as a result? Minato hadn't considered it until more, but he was a man with a lot of enemies and most didn't know his face all that well, just his hair and speed. And boy does this man have his hair.

"S...Sensei. Wh-Where i-is-" The man chokes out, gasping for air and shaking his head. More nurses flood in, one rushing to the man's bedside. He doesn't seem to process them, gazing at Minato like his heart just broke. Minato feels his gut wrench for reasons he doesn't quite understand. Something about the shattered expression on this young man's face makes him want to cry too. "Ka-- Y-You-- Where i-is-"

"It's okay. You're going to be okay. We found you by yourself, but I'm sure your sensei is out there somewhere." It's a baseless promise. Hiruzen steps forward, nodding to Minato. The Yellow Flash swallows heavily, watching as the man is forced back down by the nurses and is attacked with the healing green glow again. He must've opened something. "Can you tell us your name? Please?" 

The man is crying, staring almost unseeingly at Minato. It's a glassy, pained look. It doesn't seem like it's just physical pain ailing him either, which is just... a thousand times worse, Minato thinks. He waits patiently to see if he'll get an answer. The nurses look like they're about to haul Minato out by his ear but refrain only because the Hokage is present. Minato ignores the scolding glances shot his way and stays locked on his double. The man opens his mouth, closing it and opening it again a few times before he seems to relocate his voice.

"N...Naru..to Uzuma...Uzumak...i..." Naruto chokes out, and Minato feels his breath leave him not for the first time in the past few minutes. The heartrate monitor begins to shriek in a shrill manner, the beeping speeding up as the newly named Naruto struggles weakly against the nurses. He reaches a shaky, pale hand out towards Minato. The fear in his eyes is visceral, raw, and real. "D-Dad--"

The nurses are putting him under before he can say anything else, and Minato's world feels like it's been flipped.

Minato stands quietly by the freshly dubbed Naruto's bedside with Hiruzen, staring down hard at the unconscious man's face and feeling awfully clammy. The nurses had done their work and left, leaving the injured blonde alone once more to try and recover. They'd seemed just as stunned as they were to see him awake, muttering to each other in a manner near conspiratorial. They talked about chakra reserves and healing exhaustion, and how this man had bounced back from it all at a quite frankly alarming rate. How he'd also bypassed the drugs in his system and woken up despite it all. It shouldn't have been possible, yet here they were.

It feels as though a ghost has passed through Minato, his body feeling shivery and weak. The Third observes Naruto and seems to be having the same thoughts Minato is. Because looking at the whiskered man, he can't just see the resemblance between Naruto and himself. He can see the resemblance between Naruto and his fiancée Kushina, too.

It's a stretch. It's such a goddamn stretch that Minato doesn't even want to play with the idea. Nobody should know about the relationship between him and the fiery, redheaded Jinchuriki that is his betrothed. They weren't all that public with it. Most shinobi didn't advertise who they were with, but this man... he'd said his surname was Uzumaki. He had her eye and head shape, and the expressions they made were identical. Identical!

If this was a plant, it was a damn good one. Because this man right here had called him dad. He had seemed to recognize Minato-- think it was a genjutsu. Maybe Minato was the reason for that. Those emotions and injuries had been real. Had Naruto appeared out of thin air not because he'd been coming from the front lines but instead from another time? Minato loved Kushina with everything in him, and of course he wanted kids with her one day. But this... he... he can't deny how similar, but could he have-

"The Hirashin bends space and time." Hiruzen noted in a tone damn near casual. Minato's gaze snaps to him, but the Hokage is still staring down at Naruto. "Though no one has reported to have successfully time travelled, its theorized that it's possible through several potential methods. No one has ever tested it. Time is a dangerous thing to mess with, after all."

Minato takes a deep breath. This is okay. He has to steady and steel himself. They're going to get to the bottom of this. Maybe this is his child from the future, or maybe Naruto simply mistook him as his father in his daze because of the similarities. They're going to figure this all out and then they'll get some answers and go from there. Things will be fine. This is totally insane, but it'll be fine!

The more Minato thinks about it the more he thinks it might make sense, though, and its eating at him. This is too ambitious to be a spy plant. Infiltrations are usually quiet and subtle. They slip under the radar in an unnoticeable, sneakier way. They did not simply come in the form of a near-dead man that could pass as Minato's long lost brother even on a bad day. They didn't nearly die multiple times from severe injury, assume everything was a genjutsu, and then reveal their surname to be that of his fiancée's. And then call him dad. That was just... it was too ambitious. 

"A DNA test." Minato offered, his voice a little shakier than he'd care to admit. Hiruzen looked surprised to hear him bring it up first. "The results will take a while even with a rush, but it's a start."

Hiruzen nods.

"A start." He agrees. 

Neither mention that if this is time travel, then whatever happens is bad enough that Naruto risked coming back and was two thirds of the way dead when he got here. It's a bridge they'll cross when they get to it. In the meantime... well, if Naruto woke up so suddenly, it's safe to assume he could come to again at any given time. So they're going to sit and wait until then. Half because they need answers, and half because Minato brought him in and will have to pay for any windows he may or may not break if he wakes up and decides to pulse his chakra again.

~~~~~~~~~~~

Naruto does, in fact, wake up within the next couple of hours, as was predicted by Minato and the Third Hokage. Because as much as he loves to prove people wrong, he also likes to prove them right at times too. It just depends on his mood, really. The only difference this time is that instead of jolting up in a panic like before, his eyes instead slowly peel themselves open, and his mind is a lot clearer than it was prior. That and Kurama seems to have woken up right alongside him this time around and is smashing the proverbial pots and pans together to try and get him the fuck up.

It's definitely working. As much as Naruto would absolutely just adore rolling over and going back to bed right now, Kurama seems very intent on like... not letting him do that. Which isn't super ideal given he feels like a banana shoved down a garbage disposal, but you know. Life is a dick and it's been fucking him over for the last forever now, so what did he really expect?

"Wake up, you useless sack of frozen peas!" The beast howls at him, which really isn't helping the massive headache Naruto has. Is a little peace and quiet so much to ask for every once in a while? He's only twenty, and that's way too young to be hearing voices and having chronic head pains. "A little peace and-- shut the hell up and smell the roses, you brat! You almost died and my benevolent, powerful, terrifying, definitely-better-than-everyone-else self is the only goddamn reason your puny little heart is still beating right now! How about a little gratitude? And stop pretending you're a fucking schizophrenic! I'm realer than you'll ever be!" 

Kurama was awfully sensitive for someone who'd been in existence for several centuries, but who was Naruto to judge? He'd once cried because he dropped a tortilla on the ground and Bull ate it before he could react. Kakashi had been forced to rub his back for an hour whilst he mourned weepily. The whole situation was made dumber by the fact that they actually had an entire stack of tortillas, so it's not as though that was his last one or something. Naruto had just been irrationally upset at the time.

That was totally besides the point. Actually, was there even a point right now? He'd gotten super beaten up. Like, K.O., total smack down, absolutely finished. He'd been folded like a chair, to put it quite simply. He was surprised he was even alive right now. Everything hurt, which was a trade off, but he was definitely still breathing. His arm was still missing which sort of sucked, but you know. It's not like he really needed it for anything other than eating ramen and maybe writing, but when did he ever do that these days anyway? Making hand signs with one hand wouldn't be hard at all, but why couldn't it have been his left that he lost? His life would've been so much easier!

"Naruto? Are you awake?" A voice softly called, and Naruto gasped, shoving himself back up with his arm. Right! Yes, right, be couldn't believe he forgot! Kakashi-sensei!

"Sensei! You-" Naruto turned brightly, grin freezing on his face and entire body stiffening almost immediately after the fact. Because, um, this definitely wasn't a tent his sensei had set up for them, nor was that Kakashi staring at him right now. Like, at all. Definitely. Naruto closed his eyes for a moment before opening them again, but nothing changed. Huh. He frowned, leaning back slightly and away from the man. He glanced off to the side and saw another familiar face that should definitely not be here. "Oh. So I did die."

"Why are you so stupid?" Kurama asked with a sigh. Naruto didn't have the energy to be offended. "Look, I don't know what your idiot teacher did, but his disgusting eyeball can bend space and time and deals with dimensions. And since he's the equivalent to a shivering dog with separation anxiety when it comes to you, he of course flipped his shit when you started to bite the dust and did... whatever the fuck this is. And he used my chakra to do it. Do you follow, or is this information too much for your singular braincell to follow?"

It actually was too much for his singular braincell to follow, but there was no way in fresh hot hell Naruto was going to actually admit that. So instead he sat there in total and complete silence, staring at his father's face and occasionally glancing at the Third Hokage to see if either of them were going to suddenly pounce and try to rip his throat out. He raked his brain to try and figure out how he'd gotten here. He got only vague flashes in response to his internal search. A blast that sent him flying away from his sensei, a girl with purple on her face leaning over him, and a glimpse at this very hospital room and the memory of him trying to dispel a genjutsu. His dad's face, brows furrowed with concern.

Clearly Naruto hadn't tried hard enough to dispel the genjutsu, because he's still here and this isn't fun. If he wanted a free ride on the trauma train he'd just go sit alone by the river and think about all his dead friends. This is some new level of fucked up. His dad and pseudo-grandfather are sitting here staring at him like he's an animal at a zoo exhibit and he's missing his ramen-eating arm. Plus he's pretty sure this is Konoha General Hospital. Konoha had been completely levelled just a few years ago, so that just makes this situation all the more fucked.

"Your arm is a secondary concern." Kurama griped. Naruto could practically feel the fox rolling his eyes. "And what do you take me for? You think I'd let us stew in some petty illusion? This is real. I just told you what happened."

Naruto doesn't remember being told what happened, but-- well, wait. No, the eye thing. Wait, if the eye could bend time and space, did they get sent back in time? Had Kakashi-sensei gotten upset and accidentally time travelled them?! That was so badass! But also really, really sad! 

"That's literally what I just said." Kurama groaned as though he were the one burdened here. Like, hello. Naruto was sort of freaking out. Kurama should try losing an arm and facing down his dead dad. Wait, where is Kakashi-sensei then? Because he's definitely not here! "Yeah, no shit he isn't here. I don't know where he went. You got separated, remember?" 

Naruto felt his panic begin to settle in, his eyes growing wide. Separated?! He didn't want to get separated from Kakashi! Where was he? He couldn't be far! He hadn't lost a leg, so he could definitely still walk. He had to get out there and go find him.

"Whoa, whoa! Calm down! You're still hurt." Minato was rushing to the man's side before Naruto could fully swing his legs over the side of the bed. Naruto leaned back again, looking justifiably weirded out. Minato looked a little weirded out too. The Third Hokage snorted, seeming amused by the situation. Dick. "You're okay!"

Naruto could not believe this was happening to him right now. His dad was here. They had time travelled and this was his literal father. This was actually happening to him. And Kakashi-sensei was god knows where. What if he was hurt? Or in another dimension? Or time period? Naruto had to go find him. His dad was great and all, but the guy had been dead since Naruto was a baby and Kakashi-sensei meant more than that. No offense to his dad. Amazing guy, Naruto was sure, but he had other priorities right now.

"Why do I even try with you?" Kurama breathed. Naruto ignored him very promptly. There was no time for shade to be thrown! Not with Kakashi-sensei out there alone!

"I'm missing an arm and my sensei is gone!" Naruto blurted out. Minato looked stunned by the outburst. Naruto wiped some of the sweat beginning to bead at his own brow, hating how worn out he already felt. His dad didn't seem to know what to do or what to say. "I can't just sit around and do nothing! Thanks for saving me, but I've really got to go find him!" 

He tried to stand up but was pushed down by his dad again. Naruto gave a scandalized look. At least his dad had to decency to look a little sheepish. Naruto's heart monitor was going off the walls, picking up speed as his panic swelled. What if something had happened to his sensei? Naruto really, really didn't like this. What if they hadn't both been sent back? What if the throw back had injured him or drained his chakra? Naruto was an Uzumaki and a Jinchuriki to boot, making it extremely easy for him to replenish his reserves. But Kakashi-sensei didn't have any of that! He could be passed out somewhere! 

"Now wait just a moment, young man. You need to settle down and take a breath. Think about this for a second." Hiruzen's voice was firm and soft at the same time. Naruto frowned, the lines creasing deep into his face. Something old woke back up in Naruto, sparking to life for the first time in a long time in response to the man's voice. He couldn't help but take a breath. "First let me ask you something. Was your sensei as injured as you were?" 

Naruto paused. He... hadn't really expected that of all questions, but he shook his head nonetheless. A warmth fondness bloomed in his chest unbidden. This was Gramps. Right here in the flesh, alive, breathing, and not murdered by Orochimaru in a giant purple box. He totally had a chance to save him! Just... later. Sensei probably thought he was dead, and he was probably looking for him right now Naruto was willing to bet. He couldn't leave him hanging like that. He wanted him back. He didn't like this. He didn't like it at all.

"I see. As Minato told you last time you woke up, you've been brought to Konoha and treated here. Your headband implies this is your home, correct?" Gramps asked. Naruto nodded a bit hesitantly, eyeing him with disdain. Minato looked completely bewildered. Was the Third really taken enough with the time travel theory to genuinely imply this, or was he simply trying to calm Naruto down so he didn't run? "I see. Then would it not be best to stay put here so it's easier for your sensei to find you?" 

Naruto pursed his lips. That... alright, he could begrudgingly see the point posed. He had no idea where to start looking for his teacher. Kakashi-sensei was a professional at tracking. He was clever and more resourceful than Naruto was. Naruto was all bold lines and blasts of overwhelming power, whereas his sensei was more frugal and slick in his methods. Kakashi-sensei had always told him to try not to move if he could help it if they ever got separated. It would make tracking him down faster. But...

"H...H-He could be hurt." Naruto croaked. He hated this. Where was Kakashi? Why wasn't he here? He should've found the strength to hang onto him so they could've been sent here together. Naruto is such an idiot. Fuck! 

"We can send out men to search for him, if you'd like. Around the area you were found." Hiruzen offered kindly. Minato watched on silently, head snapping back and forth between the two. He felt faintly useless in this interaction. The soothing way Hiruzen calmed Naruto down was impressive. He had de-escalated the situation in mere moments. "In return, we ask that you cooperate and answer our questions. We have no records of your existence, but you bear our village's symbol. We're a bit on edge in these war times. Surely you understand?"

It was a bit of a threat. Even Naruto could see that much, and Naruto is about as blind as a bat when it comes to shit like this. They found him and saved his life. He looked just like his father and then had actually called him dad to boot, which wasn't his brightest moment, but he'd been sort of dying at the time. Or something. Naruto doesn't know, but he's sure that there's a completely plausible excuse. Either way, they're naturally suspicious and are probably assuming he's a spy. Naruto is unfortunately familiar with the ways of war.

But Gramps is definitely... he's definitely right. Naruto can't go find his sensei in this state. He's been hurt, and Kakashi-sensei would totally murder him if he tried to go out whilst being so unsteady. His sensei is the strongest guy Naruto knows! He has to believe he'll be fine. If... If this really is time travel and not just some sick joke, then they're going to have a chance to change a lot of things. To have a home again, and to make sure none of what happened comes to pass. They could save everyone if they played their cards right.

He could give Kakashi-sensei back his happy life! A real apartment like he deserved, and the man wouldn't have to go out and search for food all the time for the both of them. And the ninken could come out whenever they wanted without fear! And, and, they could eat ramen together, and do normal things together again. Kakashi could be happy, and Naruto could too. They could rebuild their family. Take back everything they lost. They could win.

"First viable thought you've ever had in your entire life. Good job, kit." Kurama praised dryly. "Answer their shit and stop being an idiot. I know you've got codependency issues but Kakashi's are worse than yours, so he's bound to show up eventually. He's like a roach. Totally impossible to get rid of."

"I can answer some questions! Believe it!" Naruto clenched his fist, brightening as his determination began to fester. This was their lucky break. Naruto refused to mess up again, but that meant he had to get the trust of his dad and of Gramps. He grinned at them, heart pounding in his ears. "What do you want to know?"

Chapter Text

They let Naruto put on some real clothing, and then they take the conversation outside away from prying eyes and ears before they grill him. Naruto seems overjoyed to smell the fresh air, but what's most notable is the way he gazes out at the village like he can't believe it's really here. His eyes are misty and lost even as he views it from a distance. He's still weak from his injuries and from chakra loss, but they take him further away from civilians anyway in case he ends up being a threat anyway. 

Privately, Minato thinks there's no way he is. Naruto looks so fragile and tender as he overviews Konoha, and Minato is reminded of the way that they had to fight the nurses to get him discharged. Hiruzen seems to share the sentiment, his sympathy visible in the tired slouch of his old shoulders. Naruto doesn't seem to mind how closely they trail him, waiting for him to slip up. He knows they're trying to catch him in a lie. Because if he isn't lying, then that means he's telling the truth. Even Naruto isn't sure he's ready to accept what that means.

His joy and grief is so overwhelming he feels sick to his stomach. It's like all the loss from before is hitting him again, all at once. He can't process it. He thinks that if Sensei were here to shoulder half of what he feels, it wouldn't be so bad. He wants to share this with Kakashi. But where is he? Is he safe? Have they found him yet? He feels antsy. He wonders if he did the right thing answering their questions. They didn't ask much, so Naruto hadn't had to revisit too many bad memories. Still... it's enough that he feels inexplicitly on edge. That same dark cloud that always appears when he reminisces hangs over him, foreboding with its presence. It glowers alongside Naruto's subsequent disbelief. 

"I'm sure Kakashi will be here soon." Kurama's voice is surprisingly quiet, his usual snark missing as Naruto wipes at his eyes. The phantom of his right arm aches, his brain not yet understanding that it isn't there anymore. Even Naruto can't quite believe it's gone. He glances down expecting to see his hand hovering there sometimes but it... isn't. It's odd, but a single limb is a minor setback in his eyes. "Minor setback? Sometimes I wonder where the hell you came from."

"A fourth war." Hiruzen's voice is as worn as Naruto feels. Naruto's shoulders hunch almost self-consciously. He wants his sensei back. He can feel his unease growing, his panic steadily starting to climb as the situation sets in further. The Third Hokage gives a dry laugh that sounds like defeat. "We haven't even finished the third yet."

Naruto had touched only vaguely on his past, detailing briefly that he'd grown up an orphan in Konoha and had graduated the academy at twelve. Those simpler times were lost to violence and suffering, and thus harder to talk about. It was somehow easier to discuss the war. Was he just numb to it? He told them that it came a lot faster and harder than they thought it would. 

He didn't tell them who they were up against or why they'd attacked. He didn't have the stomach, so he simply said that everyone had united and then everyone died. Super sickening way of putting it, but you know. It doesn't make it any less true. That Konoha had been mowed down like an overgrown lawn along with the rest of the hidden villages. It's the bare minimum, but they don't push for more right now. Naruto is in a fragile state, they can tell. The finer details can wait. 

Naruto is still so young, and he's lost far too much. His sensei is missing and Minato is becoming increasingly more worried about what will happen if they don't find him soon. Naruto is on the verge of crumbling, a nervous, fidgeting mess no matter how hard he tries to mask it with optimism. His sensei had been the only one left and now he... isn't. 

"That's not a bad thing. Doesn't that mean that there's still time to prevent it?" Minato asks, sounding hopeful. He turns earnestly to Naruto. Time travel is a concept not foreign to him. As a master of seals and user of the Hirashin, he bends time and space daily without putting much thought into it. But to have his son come back, and to find that Minato had died the day he was born... he's afraid to ask just how he died, just like he's afraid to hear the full scale of what his future son has gone through. 

Son. God, he can't wrap his head around it fully enough to entirely freak out. He suspects it will hit sometime at four in the morning at this rate.

"Believe it." Naruto's grin doesn't reach his eyes. He sniffles a little, fidgeting. He shoots a glance at the Third. "H...Have they found anything? Have they--"

The Hokage's smile is patient and kind, and it isn't what Naruto wants to see. The time traveler screws his mouth shut, trying to keep his breathing from spiraling out of control. He doesn't like this. Each minute that ticks by is another minute weighing down on him. Him and Kakashi-sensei went through everything together! All of it! And they're going to go through this together too. Naruto refuses to have it any other way. But to go through it together Kakashi has to actually be here, or Naruto has to be there. Why aren't... why...

"Give them some time, Naruto. It hasn't even been a day." Hiruzen's tone is placating. Naruto forces a tense smile and nods.

"He's right. We have no idea where the fuck he landed. He'll make it around here at some point or they'll find it." Ah, there was Kurama's attitude. "Shut the fuck up about my attitude. I'm over a thousand years old. I get to have one."

"Right. There's no reason we can't take this slow." Minato agrees with a grin before he pauses, glancing at Naruto for a moment. His smile wanes. "There is no reason we can't take this slow, right?"

Naruto thinks about it for a moment, trying to remember every little factor that led up to the end. It's hard. His mind feels scrambled, and the urge to suppress anything that hurts eats at him. He wishes Kakashi-sensei were here. Kakashi is strong, and he'd be able to answer all these questions without a second's hesitation. That's the difference between them. Where Kakashi-sensei is put together, Naruto isn't. 

"Uh... right!" Naruto nods fervently. Kurama scoffs.

"What the do you mean right?" The beast rolls his eyes. "We have that Pein idiot to worry about and you haven't even asked if Obito is alive still."

Naruto sucks in a sharp breath of air that makes Hiruzen and Minato share a look that involves their eyebrows being raised and their lips pursed. Right! He knew that. He totally knew that. He was just... testing Kurama. Someone has to keep that grumpy old fox on his toes, right? Definitely. He has to handle things until Kakashi-sensei is here. He'll definitely make him proud and not screw anything up! Naruto just has to keep the hope that he's going to get here soon alive.

"Oh, uh... is Obito Uchiha alive?" He asked in a hesitant voice. Minato looked a bit stunned to hear his student's name but nodded nonetheless, face creasing with concern. Naruto let out a breath of air. His smile was a little more genuine this time. Hiruzen looked mildly disturbed, and rightfully so. How ominous.

"Great! Don't let him near any caves." Naruto advised in a sage tone that made Kurama groan and wonder how he'd gotten stuck with this idiot to begin with. Naruto felt a sense of accomplishment wash over him. Save Kakashi-sensei's dead ex best friend: check. "I think that's all for like, right now. Ish." 

"That's putting it lightly. Madara's corpse is in a cave somewhere and we still have Zetsu to worry about. Not to mention we should probably deal with the fact that the nations all hate each other." Kurama complained. Naruto tried not to let all the color drain out of his face. Based on the looks he was getting, he wasn't doing a great job. 

"Define 'ish'." Minato demanded. Hiruzen looked caught between chuckling and asking the same question. Naruto gave a super vague shrug and was going to make a hand motion to convey that it wasn't important, but unfortunately the offending hand didn't actually exist anymore. Super inconvenient. This was going to dampen his theatric ability in every possible way. 

"I-I mean, we should really wait, right? As long as Obito stays away from caves it'll be totally fine. Believe it." Naruto nodded fervently, sounding like he was trying to convince himself more than he was trying to convince them. Minato took a deep breath that Kurama couldn't help but share sentiments with. Of course they were going to want to know what the fuck was going on. How were they supposed to deduce anything of note from what Naruto said? Obito Uchiha's life and caves. No context. 

"I suppose he's right, Minato. Like you said, there's no need to rush things." Hiruzen's voice was understanding and grandfatherly, and Naruto felt another pang. "These are things we can discuss at a later date. Naruto is probably quite exhausted. Why don't we focus on getting him settled and worry about this later."

Minato deflated and gave a nod of agreement. Naruto tried not to feel too glad. He feels super tired. It was almost as though he'd just gotten beat to fucking death and had his arm chopped off or something. Plus, being away from Kakashi-sensei was like, super mentally debilitating. He wanted a hug and he wanted to cuddle dogs! Konoha being back was great and all, but what did it matter when what little he'd had left before wasn't even in it? He knows Kakashi-sensei would want him to keep trooping on but Naruto can't help it if he doesn't want to.

Hiruzen can't explain why he trusts Naruto. He sees a meeting with Inoichi Yamanaka to confirm the story in their near future, but the man genuinely doesn't seem like a threat. Minato has taken to him too, and Naruto's emotions aren't ones that can be faked. Though the Third Hokage is still going to gather official confirmation for peace of mind, Hiruzen is sure he's telling the absolute truth about this. The situation is too absurd to be anything else. That and... Naruto is... a bit too much of an airhead to be a spy. Not to mention the almost dying thing.

"Wait, where is he staying?" Minato's head snapped up. Naruto had to be somewhere he could be watched. He believed him, but he was still an unknown variable who'd come from a war torn future. To survive all that he had to be at least somewhat strong. Or slippery, but he seems a too clumsy for that to be the case. Maybe it was the injury.

"You brought him here." Hiruzen raised an eyebrow. Naruto blinked at the dumbfounded look on his dad's face, his own cheeks flushing with embarrassment. He waved his only remaining hand frantically, shaking his head at the pair.

"I should've let you die." Kurama says, mournful. How kind, caring, and considerate of him. Naruto is so glad he got stuck with such a nice tailed beast as his companion. Where would he be mentally if not for Kurama's unwavering support? "This only proves my point."

"No, no! I don't want to be any trouble! Believe it!" Naruto exclaims. Minato blinks, looking a bit ashamed by his own response. He cleared his throat. 

"No, it's perfectly fine! I've got plenty of room." Minato gave a laugh, shaking his head. Naruto felt the tension in his shoulders lessen, but only slightly. He didn't really want to stay with his dad. He was happy to see him alive, and there was no way he was going to let him die again, but he'd stayed with Kakashi-sensei for two years and would appreciate keeping it that way. But Kakashi-sensei isn't here...  "Besides, someone has to watch you, right?" 

Yeah, someone does. But Naruto sourly wishes that it wasn't Minato.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Minato does have a spare room in his apartment that he sets Naruto up in. Naruto hasn't really slept in a real bed for a while now. He and Kakashi-sensei found an old house a few months back that they stayed in for a while, huddled up on the springy queen size bed together for warmth whilst snow fell outside and wind raged. This one is a lot more comfortable that that is, and he wishes Kakashi-sensei were here to enjoy it too. It's a little pathetic to say he doesn't want to sleep alone. He hasn't had to for the longest, always passing out somewhat next to his teacher, the pair of them surrounded by soft ninken that cuddle close, wriggling between them and lightly snoring.

So, he doesn't sleep. More like he can't, even with his bone-deep exhaustion. He tries to close his eyes and pretend Kakashi is there, an inch away. Only he isn't. His chakra doesn't thrum and Naruto can't hear his soft breaths. When Naruto opens his eyes, Kakashi's dark one won't be staring back fondly. They can't whisper in low tones about meaningless things or make breakfast plans or snicker over dark jokes that aren't healthy to make. Naruto cannot take his usual solace and comfort in the presence of someone who isn't here, and he feels himself begin to panic.

What if they don't have any more meals together? What if Naruto can never force him to do their secret handshake again, and what if they never get the chance to try gardening? Will he ever get another piggy back ride from Kakashi? Will they ever take turns making up elaborate predictions about the future for the millionth time, trying to top each other with absurdity whilst they walk? Will they ever stand back to back in battle again, adrenaline thrumming and actions in time with each other? Will he ever get to hear him laugh at something dumb he said, or see him roll an eye at his antics? What if that's all gone? What if his sensei isn't out there? What if he was hurt and waiting for Naruto to come and he didn't?!

"Bro, are you seriously hyperventilating right now?" Kurama sighed. Naruto, somehow, rolled his eyes at the fox through his grief. It's a real talent. "Look, I know you have Stockholm Syndrome--" 

"It's not." Naruto immediately argues, just as he always does when Kurama implies that he and Kakashi's codependency is the result of them being forced together so long. Nothing 'forced' them! Kakashi-sensei is just great and has always been there and Naruto loves him, that's all. He's the only precious person Naruto has left. They were both in this together! Or had been. Would be again. 

"He literally follows you everywhere like some sort of stalker. His obsession has clearly caused... well, this." Kurama waved a paw. Naruto huffed at him indignantly. Kakashi-sensei was not a stalker, and he wasn't following him! They were following each other! And it wasn't obsession, they were obviously best friends. They did everything together! "Your defensive nature is very telling. Most people aren't like this with their teachers."

"Most people didn't watch everyone they care about die and see their home destroyed with their teachers either." Naruto griped quietly, his eyelids drooping. Kurama rolled his eyes again. What a dickbag. His lack of empathy astounds Naruto every day.

"All I hear are excuses, but who am I to victim blame?" Kurama cooed at him obnoxiously. Naruto's eyes slid shut, and he frowned at the fox in a manner more disgruntled than upset. "Have you even told your dad that your long lost sensei is his star pupil? Or did you forget about that too?"

"He has his own Kakashi who's like, a baby. Why's it matter? This one is mine anyway." Naruto complained, too tired to really process the gravity of his sensei's identity right now. Kurama's deep voice continued to rumble.

"Maybe you and Dog Breath can adopt his mini-me and all live happily ever after in a nice rural cottage." Kurama said in a mockingly dreamy tone. "Also, shouldn't you mention that you and your sensei were both Hokage's? Don't you think they'd like to know that? Seems like pretty pertinent knowledge. Actually, you left out a lot of vital shit when you were talking to them. They don't even know I'm here. I can't imagine they're going to be over the moon when they find out."

He's lulled to sleep by the sound of Kurama's familiar, grumbling rambles and criticisms and reminds himself to thank the fox in the morning. 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Pakkun recognizes these smells. They're scents he hasn't picked up in a long time now, but his nose never forgets. There's a reason he's Kakashi's go-to in the pack. His ability to track is unmatched by the other dogs, and his chakra control is shocking considering he's a ninken. He notes the exact moment they pass back into the Land of Fire, and he knows Kakashi does too by the way his eyes sharpen.

"I think that if Naruto was going to go anywhere, he'd go to Konoha." Pakkun noted idly, eyeing Kakashi unsurely. The man hasn't spoken a word, his expression set in hard stone. He hadn't stopped to look for shelter even when it started raining, and he isn't stopping now despite the sun already having set. Pakkun is beginning to feel the effects of their several hours of travel. He hasn't been pushed this hard in a while now. "Boss, maybe we should--"

"No." Kakashi's tone is sharp and cold, not anything like the teasing and warm lilt Pakkun is used to. Despite this, the pug doesn't falter or even flinch. He simply looks at his summoner, his gaze heavy. Kakashi's frown is so deep he can see it through the man's mask. Pakkun wishes he had the full story. How had they gotten here? Why was the Land of Fire's border so untouched, and why were these old smells coming back? What happened to Naruto? To Kakashi?

"You're hurt and you're tired. You're almost out of chakra, too." Pakkun states without inflection, stern. Kakashi's pause is brief but he knows the man is listening. "Naruto wouldn't want you to drive yourself into the ground like this."

It's a low blow. A very, very low blow. It's what Kakashi needs to stop for a moment, however. His head snaps towards his ninken, who sits idly on a branch not far from his own. Pakkun can see unshed tears swimming in his boss's one visible eye, distress and anger lining his entire form. He does not like being separated from Naruto. The unease it brings him is unmatched, because if Naruto is gone then there isn't anything left. Pakkun knows this as well as he knows himself. 

"I have to find him." Kakashi's voice comes out breathless, but at least the undertone of emotion is there this time. It's progress. Pakkun continues to chip away at it valiantly.

"He's out there and he still will be when you get there. That won't change. He's okay." Pakkun doesn't know this for sure, but he says it with surety nonetheless, as though it's fact. Kakashi's relaxation is slight but present. Pakkun takes a deep breath. His muscles ache from the relentless jumping from tree to tree. Everything hurts a little. It's a burn he hasn't felt for some time now. Again, Kakashi hasn't been one to push him in these past few years.

"I have to get to him." Kakashi says, and he sounds absolutely, utterly broken. He has to get to Naruto. Naruto was so hurt. He was dying. He was dying, and Kakashi hadn't been able to do shit. He has to find him and know if he's okay. See that he made it out against all odds. Deep down he knows, realistically, that there's no way Naruto could've survived that. That he'd already basically died in Kakashi's arms. But he has to hope. He can't do anything else, and he refuses to give up on him.

When everyone started to die around them and they lost their home, Naruto became a constant. Someone he could count on not to die. Naruto got up again and again no matter what. He defied every expectation thrown his way even when it seemed impossible. It was his specialty. Just like Kakashi, he had a penchant for avoiding death even in the most dire of situations. They should've given up, but Naruto had grabbed him by his hands and looked up at him with such sad eyes, and Kakashi had known the blonde man wasn't going to do that. 

They stayed together no matter what. Naruto had said that as long as he had Kakashi, he had something. And that's all either of them needed. Something. They took care of each other, lived for each other. It was an unspoken agreement. Kakashi cradled Naruto's existence with careful hands, basking in it, knowing he'd snuff out too if he ever lost it. When everything else was gone, Naruto stayed. Naruto was still there. Naruto poured his everything into Kakashi and he let Kakashi pour everything back. He loves Naruto. Kakashi is a man who is too used to loss. So to find Naruto, so consistent, so there, and so bright... Kakashi is not letting go. 

But that means he can't stop. He can't stop until he knows. The not knowing is what eats at him. It's threatening, looming over him and casting such a deep shadow. He feels sick. He wants to scream and cry. For the first time in a long time, Naruto isn't here. And it's irrational, but the state in which he last saw the blonde man has him panicking all the more. If Naruto had been healthy when they were separated, maybe he'd be more willing to take a break. Maybe he'd think clearer.

But if he's being completely honest, part of him believes Naruto is dead, and it's breaking him apart just like he always knew the blonde's death would if it ever came to pass. He tries to channel some of the optimism he knows Naruto has endless amounts of and he can't. He can't and it hurts and he's so scared. He's a grown man, thirty-three years old, but god dammit he has never been so terrified in his entire life.

"Kakashi." Pakkun's voice comes out slow and worried, his wrinkly brows scrunching. "How... how hurt was Naruto when you last saw him?"

Locking hands and spinning rapidly across a frozen lake for fun even when they should keep moving. Overcooked rice that Naruto complains about but happily eats anyway. Drawings etched into the dirt with a stick while they huddled by a fire, telling fantastical stories of a life far away from the war and loss. Naruto sitting on his shoulders so he can pick fruit off a tree even though he could easily jump up and get it himself. A handstand competition that ends with Naruto flopping so hard onto his back his breath leaves him unable to laugh. Tiny braids in Kakashi's floppy hair and flowers stuck in Naruto's. Canon balls in sparkling lakes and time spent drying in the sun. Naruto, losing his arm. Naruto, with his eyes sliding shut and his smile fading. Naruto, limp and cold and gone in his arms.

Kakashi chokes out a sob, eye glassy and unseeing, and Pakkun's heart sinks.

Chapter Text

Rin's on the way to the training field when she spots him. She audibly gasps at the sight.

He'd been so matted in ash and blood before that she wouldn't have recognized him if not for his arm-- or rather lack thereof. As absolutely impossible as it is, this is undoubtedly the man they'd found crumbled in the middle of the road just the other day. Rin... hadn't thought he'd survive the extensive damage he underwent. His chakra reserves had been terrifyingly low. So low, in fact, that Rin would've thought him dead at the time if not for the fading pulse he'd been sporting and the flutter of his eyelids.

Him living was a stretch, but it was still within the realm of possibility nonetheless. Him being up is not-- should not-- be. She stares at him in utter disbelief, taking in his cheeks that are full of color and life with no small amount of bewilderment. Even if the talented medics at Konoha General Hospital had managed to save him, Rin still estimates that he should've been out for at least ten days. More than that just to get his unstable reserves back up to something livable. 

He looks so unexpectedly like her sensei that she momentarily tricks herself into thinking she sees double when they first approach. The only real thing that sets them apart is that Minato-sensei is dressed in his usual blue and his jonin vest whilst the man wears a white T-shirt with Konoha's symbol emblazoned on the front, looking weary and tired. There are distinct whisker-like marks on his face, which looks so much like her teacher's it's hard to look at. His blue eyes are bright and so is his hair, and she's too stunned to do much but sputter.

"I-- you--" Rin points weakly at him as they walk up. He cocks his head and grins as though he shouldn't be six feet in the ground right now. The man in front of her is booming with chakra that he shouldn't have been able to recover this quickly, walking on stable legs and looking... almost healthy all things considered. Rin squawks. "Y-You're the man! How are you-- you should be--"

She waves a hand vaguely at him, and Minato gives a laugh, putting a hand on his new companion's shoulder. 

"Rin, this is Naruto! He's under my care for the time being. He has a latent kekkai genkai that recovers his chakra at an impressive rate. It boosted his healing and got him to wake up almost as soon as he was out of surgery." Minato smiled despite the lie, not bothering to mention that Naruto also managed to burn through enough anesthetic to keep a man three times his size out for an entire day and night. "Naruto, this is one of my students, Rin! She's the one who healed your arm up before I took you to the hospital." 

Rin flushes with a bit of embarrassment at her own outburst. Of course the man wouldn't have naturally recovered! She should've assumed there was an outside variable. He looked totally wiped, the bags under his eyes making the blue of his irises pop all the more. He gave a sheepish laugh that made her feel even worse for jumping to conclusions. 

"It's nice to meet you. Thanks for your help! I hear I would've been a goner without your help." Naruto sounded worn, his optimism understandably strained. She gave a beaming smile back even as he fidgeted. As shocked as she was, she was glad he'd made it! Was he a relative of Minato-sensei? No, there was no way he wasn't. Was that why he was staying with sensei? Had he not been before? Rin felt like her teacher would've known if he had a double running around the village.

"Are you guys related? Is-- er, was he a ninja?" Rin glances at the arm, flushing at her lack of sensitivity. She internally curses herself. She's normally better than this about things of this nature but she can't say she'd seen this coming. Wouldn't have from a mile away, honestly. As nice as she usually is, this was entirely out of the blue. At least Naruto doesn't seem necessarily upset with her. Just... really sad. She privately wonders what happened.

"It's a little complicated, but something like that!" Minato chirps out without faltering. Naruto blinks, peering between them and seeming almost offended. Rin hopes it's not because of what she said. He seems a bit out of it. Shouldn't he be in bed resting? Obito and Kakashi would've understood of Minato-sensei called off training! 

"Hey! I'm still a ninja; believe it!" Naruto insists boldly. His dad gives him an almost pitying look that smacks the whiskered man upside the head, and he's able to lose his grief and nervousness to his indignancy for a moment. He shakes his head at Minato and pulls away from the hand on his back a bit dramatically. "This arm means nothing, old man. I could take you down in seconds!" 

"You literally almost ate shit yesterday. Stop talking out of your ass." Kurama is dutifully ignored, as he deserves. "Adding this to the list of reasons I should've let you die. It's been a day and it's already a page long. Keep this up and I may end you myself."

Rin slaps a hand over her mouth before she can break out into laughter at the absurdity of his words, his loud personality not at all what she'd seen coming. Naruto continues to squint at Minato who looks rightfully stunned by the outburst. Naruto held strong and pretended he was okay as they continued towards the training grounds. He'd woken up this morning and Kakashi-sensei still hasn't been found. He isn't here. Why isn't he here?

Naruto did panic, he admits. Like, a lot. Like, a bear broke into the house and is in the pantry eating our coffee beans panic. Minato had to dive and tackle him to the literal ground to keep him from hopping out the window to go find Kakashi all by his lonesome, his dad then spending the entire morning talking him down. Kurama had also screamed at him for being an idiot and basically beat him into the dirt verbally. It was all super rude if Naruto is being honest. If he knew how lawyers worked he'd file for emotional compensation, but he's not sure how that would work since Kurama is sorta in his stomach.

In the end Naruto had settled for being infinitely sad and sobbing violently over his bowl of cereal whilst Minato awkwardly fluttered around him and tried to figure out how to cheer him up. He'd offered to buy him free ramen and he'd burst into tears because no, he didn't want ramen if his sensei wasn't here to have it with him, obviously. What if Kakashi's hurt?! What if he was waiting for Naruto to find him and not the other way around? He wants him to get here already. He loses more and more hope the longer he's gone, his panic growing with each passing second. Kakashi has to be okay. He has to get here. What if he's dead?!

"Oh my literal god. We aren't doing this shit again. He's fine, you impatient brat. Why're you so pathetic?" Kurama scoffed, not at all comforting. How very considerate of him. Naruto is honestly impressed with how sensitive he's been during these troubling times. It touches his heart and fills his soul with all sorts of tender and warm feelings. "Another one on the list. You're on thin ice."

"We're the same age. If I'm an old man, you're an old man." Minato says in a remarkably calm voice. Naruto stuck his tongue out at him in a show of amazing maturity. 

"As long as you accept it." Naruto nodded almost solemnly. Rin laughed.

It's around this time that a very familiar chakra entered the one-armed blonde's field, way smaller than Naruto was used to and a lot more turbulent. Kurama let out a deafening groan chock full of exasperation and pettiness as Naruto's gaze snapped up and towards the feeling, his eyes lighting up against his will and his entire form perking up at the familiarity despite the long, long talk he and Kurama had gone through just before coming here. Kurama had very slowly explained to him that even though he was going to feel Kakashi's chakra at the training field, it wasn't his Kakashi's chakra. It was Minato's Kakashi-- Tiny Kakashi, they'd dubbed him.

Naruto's emotions were growing further destabilized the longer he didn't know. Naruto really, really hated not knowing things. He was the absolute worst at not being let in on secrets and he always had been. A lot of precious people had been restored to him and he was thankful, but Kakashi-sensei is the precious person. The pinnacle. The epitome. Everything left, right, up, down and in-between. Naruto refuses to exist without him after coming this far, which is what makes this situation so precarious to begin with. Maybe he really should've given his dad a heads up about his sensei's identity.

Naruto honestly wasn't sure what reaction he'd have to Tiny Kakashi. Kurama hadn't been too sure either, hence the lecture he'd gotten this morning about not crying or else Kurama is 'going to gut him' and 'will make him wish he hadn't survived' and such of that like. You know, the usual stuff. Nothing Naruto had been overly concerned with. He'd been more worried about himself and how he'd initially react. He could safely say that this... wasn't exactly what he'd thought would happen, but that's not a bad thing.

He looked up and his eyes landed on a littler, grumpier version of his sensei and he... well, he'd burst out laughing. Naturally. 

Minato and Rin both jolted and looked at him like he was fucking insane, and Tiny Kakashi raised an unamused brow that only sent him spiraling further into his hysterics. The kind that had you hunching over and clutching your stomach. Naruto clenched his eyes shut for a moment to try and gather himself, forcing himself to breathe. It wasn't working out. He'd glance up after a few seconds because he apparently just can't help himself and then start laughing some more. Minato, Rin, and Kakashi all just stared at him in utter silence as he cackled. It's the hardest he's laughing in a long time.

It wasn't his fault. Honest. It's just... Tiny Kakashi just looks like the angry dwarf version of his sensei. He's so absolutely tiny that Naruto can hardly fathom it! He's so cute, and small, and mad! Naruto loves him! Absolutely loves him! Wants to cuddle him like a teddy bear and squish his tiny cheeks together under his mask.

"I knew it. You've finally lost it." Kurama said, sounding somewhat pleased he at least wasn't crying instead. Naruto let out a gasping wheeze.

"Are you... okay?" Minato asked. Tiny Kakashi continued to be unimpressed. Naruto hiccupped a little, wiping tears from his eyes and still laughing. It was all sinking in. This was happening. This was really happening. He was in the past and this was Tiny Kakashi. 

"How... H-How old..." Naruto choked out, nodding weakly to Tiny Kakashi. The absolutely insulted expression the little version of his teacher donned was enough to send him back into his spiel of laughter. He was practically brought to his knees by it. Was it a little much? Yeah, absolutely, but Naruto's emotional stability is about as sound as a Jenga tower on a freight train with one block left on bottom. As in not even slightly. If the adult Kakashi-sensei doesn't get here soon Naruto may actually have a mental break that he'll never recover from.

Minato felt himself beginning to sweat as his youngest student's irritation spiked. He glowered at Naruto, who clearly knew Kakashi from somewhere. That or he just decided he looked funny. Minato wasn't sure he wanted to ask. All he knew was that Kakashi had triggered... something. He's pretty sure this is the most positive emotion Naruto has displayed his entire time here. It's sorta mean, but Minato is relieved. Even if his student is sort of suffering for it. It's harmless fun, right?

"I'm nine." Kakashi spat. Naruto howled. 

Nine. Nine was miniscule. He was so young and small and full of rage. Like Sasuke but without the revenge! Would he get even angrier if Naruto picked him up? He really wanted a hug. Maybe he could use Tiny Kakashi to keep himself sane until the big one showed up. Wait, if he was only nine, could he and Kakashi-sensei adopt him? Or was raising yourself weird? He wanted to give Tiny Kakashi a family! And Kakashi-sensei! Especially Kakashi-sensei. Man, he missed him. When was he going to get here already? Naruto was going to cry. 

"Calm down!" Minato urged as Naruto began to choke himself up a little, coughing. He glanced at his youngest student who looked ready to chuck a kunai straight for Naruto's head. Minato gave the boy a sheepish smile that immediately seemed to loosen some of his tension. "Sorry, Kakashi. This is the man we found yesterday. He's still recovering and isn't all that stable. He's in my care for right now and I don't know why he..."

Minato trailed off as Naruto began to hit his own chest with his fist, trying to get a hold of himself. Kakashi nodded in a stoic manner, not amused and not as understanding as Rin was. To be fair, it was kind of funny. Super weird and a little mean. What kind of person spotted a little kid in ninja attire and just decided to burst out laughing? Naruto apparently.

Naruto was going through however many stages of grief there were. Alright, the humor was elite but it was also wearing off. He wanted his sensei back. Like, right now. Tiny Kakashi was great and all and Naruto would totally hug him later, but he wasn't Kakashi-sensei. The Kakashi he'd gone through hell with and who was god knows where. Fuck, Naruto was actually going crazy. Kurama was right! He was losing it! 

"You just admitted I was right, you better damn well believe you're losing it." Kurama griped as Naruto centered himself, wiping at his eyes and not minding the venom Little Kakashi was sending him. Sasuke had conditioned him and so had like, the entire village when he was younger. This was nothing. "And we talked about this.  You're fine. Everything is fucking dandy. Impatient brat."

"I'm Kakashi Hatake." Tiny Kakashi's voice was full of tight irritation as he introduced himself. Naruto took more deep breaths, on the very verge of losing it again. Whether that meant laughing again or crying instead, he wasn't sure.

"I'm so sorry." Naruto wheezed out, feeling winded and surprisingly exhausted. He still hadn't healed entirely and his gut ached from how hard he'd laughed. Tiny Kakashi didn't seem to accept the apology at all, gaze flat. His annoyance was so strong it was practically palpable in the air. 

"It's alright!" Rin choked out on her teammate's behalf, swallowing her giggles. "Kakashi graduated really young, but he's really strong even if he looks smaller than your typical chunin." 

Kakashi shot her a withering look that she seemed too used to to mind. Minato shook his head, patting Naruto on the shoulder. He had absolutely no goddamn clue what that was. He wished he could've dropped Naruto off with the Hokage before introducing him to the team. Naruto is... he's unstable at best. He's not fully healed, and though all he's going to do is sit here on the sidelines, Minato wishes he could've left him somewhere with a real bed or something. 

Minato can't help but wonder just who this sensei of Naruto's is to him. Naruto hadn't said much, but apparently they were all the whiskered man had left anymore. He talked about his teacher as though he couldn't quite live without him. Minato recognized the symptoms of codependency. They'd clearly bonded over shared trauma and experience. If it was really just the two of them for so long after losing so much, it was no wonder Naruto was trying to run off half cocked to find him. Their reliance on one another was something Minato had seen a lot in prisoners of war held together, or in people with common traumas who leaned on one another in order to cope.

Minato tried not to think about what about happen if Naruto's sensei never came back. The mental image he got wasn't a pretty one. It was odd to think that this was his and Kushina's child. The redhead was going to freak when she got back from her mission.

"Right! He's our resident prodigy." Minato agreed. Tiny Kakashi perked up at that, seeming proud in a tsundere type of way that almost made Naruto snicker. Minato glanced off towards the left of the training field as a familiar chakra signature approached. "We actually have another student. He's... usually a little late, but I think he's actually almost--"

Lo and behold, Tiny Obito Uchiha came crashing through the bushes like hell was on his heels, leaves stuck in his hair and clothing rumpled. Naruto sharply inhaled and swallowed another bout of laughter with great effort. What can he say? He has a strong will. It's just hard to think this kid grew up to kill Naruto's dad and ruin everything, you know? At least he'd seen the light in the end. Apparently he'd been somewhat manipulated to begin with, but Naruto had fixed that right up. Talk-no-jutsu was a powerful weapon. Not powerful enough to stop Madara from murdering literally everyone, but what's Naruto to really do about that? It's still a work in progress.

Seeing another person he knew somewhat recently was odd. Yeah it had been a few years, but it was still somewhat fresh. Not like his dad, whom he'd never gotten a chance to know, or like the Third Hokage who'd passed when he was younger. And yeah like, he hadn't gotten to know Obito that well before the guy fucking ate it, but he was still there! And he meant a lot to Kakashi-sensei so there. 

"Cute justification." Kurama said super rudely. Naruto tried to mentally convey the action of flipping the fox off but he wasn't sure the point was getting across. Naruto was doing his best, okay?! They were all lucky he hadn't completely lost it! He was on the very edge of going feral. He could feel it in his bones! There was this nagging in the back of his head that made it hard to stand still, and the more chakra he replenished the more raring to go he felt.

"Whoa! Minato-sensei, you have a brother?!" Obito blurted out, eyes wide. Minato paused, glancing at Naruto. Naruto gave a shrug, grinning at Obito in a way that most would see as at least a little weird. The Uchiha rapidly shook his head as though trying to clear his thoughts faster. "Wait, never mind that! There's--"

"We don't want to hear another irresponsible, lame excuse as to why you're late, idiot." Tiny Kakashi was more hostile than Naruto thought he'd be. It was funny. He might laugh again. That being said, Obito does look a tad panicked. Or is Naruto imagining that? Is this a trauma thing? He really wants to cry right now. Maybe he'll hug Little Obito too just for the hell of it, since he's going to break down and wail over Tiny Kakashi eventually anyway.

"Now, now. I'm sure Obito has a perfectly good reason for being late!" Minato chirped out. Naruto nodded very exaggeratedly in agreement to this, officially putting him on Tiny Kakashi's shit list. Right smack dab where he wanted to be. Naruto was tired but even he couldn't possibly pass up the chance to mess with him. How long's it been since he's gotten to mess with literally anyone, huh? Sensei is too smart and always sees through his ploys, but now Naruto once again has a whole village of people to prank!

"I don't know." Rin laughed in a good-natured sort of way. "I mean, I sure didn't see any black cats in my path on my way here."

Wow, if that wasn't a throwback he didn't know what was. He'd almost forgotten Kakashi-sensei's shitty excuses and where he'd stolen them from. Kakashi-sensei hadn't had anything to be late to in a few years now. He was always with Naruto so it's not like he had any reason to get lost on the road of life. They were lost on it together! Or had been. Would be. Still were? Yes, he had to keep that hope alive. Kurama would totally lose it if he cried this late in the game.

"Early in the game. It's still early." Kurama corrected, rolling his eyes for what had to be the trillionth time. "Okay, now you're just being dramatic."

"Hold on! I really have a reason this time!" Obito exclaimed frantically. Minato blinked curiously at the outburst. Naruto snorted, taking stock of Obito's frantic gesturing. His face looked red from having apparently run here. "There's some batshit crazy dude in mask trying to break into the village through the front gate! He's knocked out like, six people, so they told me to come get you Minato-sensei! He's covered in blood and he's got this feral pug that keeps biting people in the shins and everything!" 

They all froze at Obito's flood of information, silence falling. Naruto's head whipped towards Minato just as the man turned to look at him, both their eyes wide. There was a pause. A simmering tension in the air that made it hard to breathe. For a moment, they were still. Time stopped whilst the news settled, Obito still loudly trying to catch his breath from his sprint here.

Naruto could feel his mind sputter indignantly. Hopeful disbelief filled him like water gushing out of a busted main, and he felt shockingly incredulous despite everything. He momentarily wondered if he'd heard wrong, not really wanting to work himself up if this wasn't Kakashi-sensei. But... a guy in a mask covered in blood fighting their way into the village with a pug. A pug that was biting people in the shins. Naruto had the scars on his leg to prove he'd gone through the same thing more than once, and boy if that wasn't the dead giveaway in this situation.

"Well." Kurama hummed. Naruto feet shifted, his stance widening. "I can safely say I told you so. Now what the fuck are you standing around for? Go, you goddamn idiot." 

Naruto didn't need to be told twice, his heart racing as he rocketed the way Obito had just come from. He was gone before Minato could call out his name, his dad letting out a curse and flying after him immediately. Obito groaned as Kakashi leapt to follow, vanishing into the brush with little hesitation. What a teacher's pet. Though, Rin also snapped out of her shock and rushed to follow so he supposed it wasn't all Bakashi. The Uchiha painstakingly turned around to trail after them.

"Man." He groaned out, jumping after them. "I just got here!"

~~~

Two hours. Kakashi had allowed them to rest for two hours, but no more than that. 

He'd cried for most of it, gasping and sputtering for air with his forehead rested up against his knees, his eyes clenched shut as he struggled to get a hold of himself. Pakkun had huddled up against his side, trying to keep his solemnness to himself. Naruto meant a lot to the pack too. He'd been a shining beacon who protected their summoner with everything in him, and they'd grown close to the boisterous blonde over the years. The mere thought of a world without Naruto Uzumaki made Pakkun's stomach turn. It didn't seem feasible. 

"He was so cold, Pakkun." Kakashi's voice had sounded haunted when he'd said it. As though he had never witnessed a greater horror. And... and maybe he hadn't. Pakkun wasn't sure what that meant for him, or if Kakashi was going to bounce back from this even if they did find Naruto alive. To witness such a thing couldn't have been easy. "I-I'm not sure he was breathing. Do you think he was still breathing?" 

"I'm sure he was." Pakkun had replied at the time, his voice lengths more confident than he felt. It was what Kakashi needed, so it's what he'd given. It was all Pakkun could do for him.

They kept moving after that. They ran with the moon as it crossed the sky above them, their following stops brief and only to use the bathroom or drink water from any running source they came across. Pakkun didn't mind being pushed now that he knew for sure what they were hunting for. Adrenaline raced potent through his veins. The ache in his legs became inconsequential in the shadow of their mission. The anticipation was harsh and bold around the edges. Would they find Naruto alive, or were they going to be met with a mangled and pale corpse?

The sun came up and began to beat down on them, and minutes began to feel like hours. The morning air was crisp and warm, but Kakashi didn't appear to notice as they closed in on Konoha like it was second nature. Even after two years with the village gone Pakkun still knew the way there like the back of his paw, and he was sure Kakashi was no different. They were nearly to the gates Pakkun couldn't help but yearn to see when the smell hit. It had him skidding to a halt, Kakashi landing hard next to him.

There, right in the middle of the road. It was dusty and a little washed out, but the red stain was still visible nonetheless. It didn't look all that old, even if it was dried out. Pakkun looked up at his summoner, whose lone eye stared hard at the spot. Pakkun's flat nose twitched.

"He was here." Pakkun reported, though that much was obvious. He felt his heart spark, and something in him felt like it came back to life. The air that entered his lungs with his next breath somehow felt fresher than the last. "If he was near the village, medics--" 

Kakashi was gone. Pakkun channeled chakra into his paws and blasted after him, the pair of them shooting down the path with erratic heartbeats and set determination. The looming gates that met them were a small slap to the face, but Kakashi didn't appear to react. He flipped a kunai out of his pouch, not seeming to plan on stopping as a few vaguely familiar forms jumped out to meet their rapid approach. Pakkun knew he probably should've tried to stop his summoner. He was clearly blinded by his incessant need to find Naruto, but... well, maybe Pakkun was a little blinded too.

"Halt!" A voice boomed. From where, Pakkun wasn't sure. "State your name and purpose! State your rank!" 

Kakashi didn't, teeth bared behind his mask as his kunai clashed hard against his enemy's. His knee came up hard into their sternum, and he brought his head back and slammed the metal of his forehead proctor hard into his opponents nose mercilessly. They were down in seconds, another few ninja jumping in to take his place. Kakashi tried to dive through an opening to get through the gates, twisting out of the way of a tanto with a snarl.

He'd survived for two years. Two years in a war-torn world. If they thought they could possibly cut him down after that, they were dead wrong. He had to find Naruto. Kakashi had to know he was alive and okay and breathing and not cold and not gone. He had to. He would keep fighting until he knew, because stopping was not an option he could handle. The not knowing was eating at him, the all-encompassing fear that he'd never see his student again bearing down on him with all its harsh weight.

"I know he's here!" Kakashi hissed out. "Where is he?! Where is Naruto?!" 

"Stand down!" Was the response he got. Chakra crackled around him. After all, Kakashi hadn't been named the Rokudaime Hokage for nothing.

~~~~~~~~~~

Minato wasn't sure how Naruto could possibly be so fast in this state. He literally just lost an arm, yet here he was tearing across the village at a speed that stunned even him. That was really saying something considering he was the famed 'Yellow Flash'. Minato tried to call out to the man a few times but Naruto never responded. In fact, if anything he seemed to speed up when Minato attempted to catch his attention. Minato noticed him slipping more in his leaps as they got closer, his movements a little more desperate and clumsy the closer they got.

There was clearly a commotion at the gates. The shouts of various jutsu going off and the clash of metal was highlighted by the small group of shinobi gathering, a defensive formation forming a semi-circle around the village's entrance. Minato let out another curse, just barely managing to grasp at Naruto's shoulder and yank him back as they landed. Naruto gasped for air, and Minato realized that his cheeks were stained with tears.

"Let go!" He shrieked, attempting to rip himself out of Minato's grasp. Minato readjusted, gripping his upper arm. Naruto's eyes were wide, his pupils looking almost like shrunken slits in the light. "It's him! Let me go, dammit!" 

"Naruto, slow down! Take a breath! We don't know if it's him!" Minato insisted. This situation was quite obviously a dangerous one. A unknown shinobi was attempting to force their way into the village and they actually seemed to be making headway if Obito had been telling the truth about how many soldiers they'd already managed to down. The gathering of so many jonin was also very telling, and Minato didn't want Naruto to rush in injured just because he was expecting someone who wasn't here. "Let's take this slow!"

"I said it's him, old man! You think I wouldn't know his chakra by now?!" Naruto bit out sharply, looking supremely irritated and definitely pissed. Behind them, Tiny Kakashi landed, Rin not far behind. Naruto pulled away hard, baring his teeth and was it just Minato or were Naruto's canines sharper than before?

There was a shout of alarm followed by a boom that seemed to echo through the air with deafening force. Naruto's head snapped towards the commotion as Minato raised an arm to shield his own face from the gravel and other debris that blew their way, grunting as several of the shinobi who'd been standing guard flew back hard. Obito landed right as the attack went off, stumbling as the ground shook terrifyingly. The power was immense, and Minato was really beginning to hope Naruto was right. Because if he was, that at least meant this person was on their side. 

Minato coughed a bit, squinting as silence reigned. He peered into the cloud of dust, watching with no small amount of tension as a tiny shadow appeared. It trotted towards them, and he realized belatedly that it had to be the dog Obito was talking about. His hand hovered near his kunai pouch, his shoulders tight. Rin seemed to hold her breath as a... pug dragged themselves forward. Obito had mentioned that being the breed, hadn't he? It still felt ridiculous.

Tiny Kakashi gave a sharp intake of breath that immediately made Minato's hackles raise.

"P...Pakkun?" His youngest student muttered, and Minato's eyes widened.

What emerged when the dust settled was a tragedy swathed in grief so strong you could almost smell it in the air. A shell of a man, exhausted and draped in tattered, bloody clothing. A sense of violence and desperation seemed to radiate from him in equal terms. They were caked in soot not unlike the kind they'd found covering Naruto at first, a snapshot of the war in real time. The man was taller than Minato was, sporting spikey hair that's color was concealed by the sheer amount of ash coating it. Their face was almost entirely covered, a mask taking over the lower half and a Konoha headband tugged over one of their eyes.

Their dingy appearance was another parallel to Minato's time-travelling son, sealing Naruto's claim that this was his sensei with surety. The tension in the air seemed to drop off as soon as the ragged man's gaze fell upon Naruto. They froze in place, their kunai slipping from their grasp and thudding to the ground as they took in the sight of him. Their singular dark eye went wide, and Minato saw the exact moment it began to well with tears. Their shoulders began to shake, and Minato felt his heart ache for the stranger. This was not an enemy. This was a man looking for something-- the only thing he had left.

Minato's gaze shot to Naruto and he watched with a mild sense of awe as the blonde man bloomed.

It was as though he hadn't been alive before. That was the only way Minato could really describe it. His eyes lit up with something Minato hadn't seen in them before, a grin splitting across Naruto's face unrestrained. It was so boisterous and natural that Minato somehow couldn't imagine having seen him any other way. Relief seemed to fill the blonde, and he laughed. It was loud in the silence, clear like bells and free of any stress or unease. Minato didn't reach out to stop him when he ran forward this time, instead holding up a hand to prevent any of the surrounding shinobi from leaping in for the kill.

"Naruto." The man gasped, opening his arms to receive him. Naruto dove for him like he'd vanish if he didn't get there fast enough. There was something so breathtaking about it. Minato almost wanted to look away. The moment felt private, but something stopped him. Naruto's sensei... his chakra felt familiar. Like, really familiar. He seemed to have exhausted a lot of it, but he still had enough left for Minato to pick up on. He'd felt it before. 

His gaze dropped to where the pug-- Pakkun-- was sitting, looking older than Minato knew him to be and watching the pair reunite fondly through his evident exhaustion. Minato blanched as the realization settled. His eyes flew to his youngest student, whose eyes were wider than Minato had ever seen them.

"Kakashi-sensei!" Naruto shrieked with tearful joy as he slammed into the man, and oh. Oh, this was happening right now. "I knew you'd find me! I knew you were alive! Believe it!" 

Kurama's "no the fuck you didn't" was lost in the moment, but only Naruto and the old fox would ever know.

Minato's jaw dropped harder than it ever had in his entire life. His youngest student took a small step back, looking downright stunned. Rin was staring at him with wide eyes, and Obito was struck silent for the first time in a long time.

"Naruto." Kakashi-- fuck, that was Kakashi. This was Kakashi from the future. His son's sensei was Kakashi-- choked out as he received him, wrapping Naruto up tight and allowing them to sink to the ground in order to absorb the impact Naruto's tackle made. Kakashi buried his face in Naruto's sunshine hair and inhaled shakily as Naruto hooked his arm behind the man's neck, still laughing.

"Sensei!" Naruto cried out as his sensei shook with overwhelming emotion. He pulled back briefly to grin up at him, positively beaming. Kakashi brought a hand up and cupped the side of his face as he laughed, so full of shock and relief. The shinobi who'd previously attacked him stalled, looking stunned as he crumbled before the blonde man in his lap. "I lived!"

The situation didn't feel real, and Minato couldn't breathe. It felt like time had stopped. He had... he had no idea what to do. Had Naruto not thought to give him a heads up? A warning that the person he'd survived with and bonded with for the past two years was Kakashi Hatake?

Kakashi choked out a sob, shaking his head mutely and yanking Naruto back into him, closing his eye and taking a shuddering breath. Tears poured down and soaked into his mask, his emotion so raw and present it was almost hard to look at. He held Naruto like he was afraid he'd break him, tender in a way Minato couldn't believe his student had grown up to be. He trembled as he reached up to stroke the back of Naruto's head, threading fingers into his bright hair. His voice came out a shaky murmur Minato could hardly hear, "Naruto. You're alive. You're okay. You're okay. You're warm. It's okay. You're okay." 

"What the fuck?" Obito breathed, and yeah, that about summed it up.

"Uh." Minato's voice came out dumbfounded. He glanced around at the bewildered faces watching the scene. His youngest student looked pale, and Rin had clapped a hand over her mouth in utter shock and confusion. Minato cleared his throat. "Uh, please clear the area! And... someone get the Hokage here. Please." 

The pug by Minato's feet snorted. Hearing Naruto laugh and smile, Minato felt his relief outweighed his regret for getting up this morning. Even if this was going to blowback into a total shitstorm. 

Chapter Text

Kakashi is familiar with loss, but Naruto is laughing, and he has never been so relieved in his entire goddamn life.

He's so real and present, the smell of wind and sweet potatoes and instant ramen spice packets. He's warm in Kakashi's arms, laughing and babbling incoherently through his tears as he latches onto his former teacher. All Kakashi can do is hold him as close and tight as he dares and breathe. He hasn't been breathing-- in fact, he's quite sure he'd forgotten what it was up until this point. Naruto is okay. He's smiling with that same untamable joy he's always seem to hold onto, and Kakashi wouldn't be able to stop sobbing even if his life depended on it. He's never been one to cry, but if this moment doesn't qualify for an exception then nothing does.

The fear had been visceral, because Naruto had been dying in his arms. Had been dead, Kakashi is almost certain. In a world where "together" was all either of them had had to hold onto for the past two years, they were okay. Kakashi was content and happy to give Naruto piggy back rides when he complained that his feet hurt, and with waking up to find his former student had latched onto him sometime in the night. He'd basked in secret handshakes and matching shirts just because they can, and in horribly cooked food that neither of them really liked but were fine with because they were the ones who made it.

They can count on each other, and Kakashi loves him. He loves Naruto with everything in his being and he refuses to let anything happen to him. Kakashi can't handle that loss. He's lost a lot in his lifetime, but he thinks Naruto's death is the one thing that would finally shatter him. Because Naruto is everything bright and real in the world, and Kakashi trusts him deeper than he's ever trusted anyone. This brush with death had come far, far too close. Kakashi still isn't confident his heart won't completely give out. 

Naruto pulls back to look at him, and his gaze is something he finds near guilty pleasure in. It's sugary and slow like honey, full of this unbridled love and subsequent adoration that Kakashi has grown accustomed to over their time together. It's something he preens under unwittingly and seeks out without realizing it, because Naruto is it. Naruto pried him open and dug his way inside and it's too late, now. Kakashi can't handle letting go. He refuses to. This close call is only more evidence that without Naruto here, Kakashi doesn't have anything anymore, and the masked man is determined to never let them get separated again.

This is... it's just everything. It's relief. It's life-- the realization that it's not all over. That Kakashi hasn't lost everything yet. Naruto Uzumaki defied the odds again and he lived despite his injuries, and he's here. They both are, and that's all Kakashi will ever need.

For a while they simply sit there, in their own bubble unaware of and unaffected by the outside world. He holds Naruto and soaks in the presence of his chakra and the optimism that pours from him like water from a broken faucet. Naruto listened to him for once in his bull-headed life. He did exactly what he was supposed to. He sat and he waited for Kakashi to come get him, and most of all, he survived. He's missing a limb, but he's okay, and Kakashi knows that a single arm isn't something that's going to hold Naruto back from doing whatever it is he decides he wants to do.

"Ugh. You guys are gross." Kurama complained to his vessel, head resting on his massive paws. Naruto was too overwhelmed to acknowledge him. "You'd probably sell me to Satan himself for a bowl of goddamn ramen, but dog boy here is away from you for what? Less than a fucking day and you lose it? This is pathetic. Completely below me. I'm too overqualified to be stuck in this shit."

Naruto wishes he still had two arms, if only to hug his sensei tighter and fuller than he can with one. Kakashi is here. He's okay, and alive, and he came and found him. Now they're here together, and Naruto can see it all! Kakashi-sensei can sleep in a real bed and eat real food and see everyone he lost, and so can Naruto. They can fix things together so that none of it happens again. They can try every food they never got the chance to before, and explore Konoha in its entirety. Naruto will have to relearn their handshake with his left hand, but he knows Kakashi will help. Naruto is filled with such an overwhelming feeling of love that he can hardly contain himself. The warm fondness that floods him makes him feel like he could smile forever.

Kakashi-sensei loves him and has stuck with him through everything, and Naruto trusts him too wholly and openly to imagine things any other way. They do everything together, and they're going to do this together too. Naruto doesn't want to go through this if Kakashi can't be here with him. The settling realization that everything is working out for once and that they're both alright, here with one another and safe enough to take a breather, is amazing. He hasn't felt so excited in a while. Kakashi is here and he's hugging him and they both lived. So Madara and The Moon Lady and all the white Zetsu and everyone else they left behind can suck an egg.

"You're sure this isn't Stockholm Syndrome?" Ew. Kurama was here to ruin the moment. Naruto was glad he was still here too, he guessed, but this was Kakashi-sensei they were talking about. "Seriously, this is just getting weird. The whole wanting to hold his hand and never let go for all of eternity thing isn't normal. You're not wearing socks, either, which makes this just a little-"

Naruto ignored him, pulling back and wiping furiously at his tears instead. His teacher gazed down at him in a slightly dazed manner that spoke to his chakra-exhaustion. There was a slump in his shoulders that showed he'd finally relaxed, at the very least. Naruto felt the same way. It was like he could finally stop for a moment to collect himself and catch up on all that had happened. As though the tension had melted out of his body, all because Kakashi was here and safe and Naruto could see him. They were together. He was so, so glad they were together. Naruto was never going to get separated from him again! Believe it!

"Sensei, you saved us!" Naruto exclaimed, his words rushing out in a stumbling mess that didn't quite sound understandable in passing. Kakashi stared. "We're in the past! Like, the past-past! And there's- there's a tiny you, and my dad is alive, and so is the Third Hokage! And Obito is still alive! I literally just saw him and he's tiny also! Isn't that crazy? Imagine all the stuff we can do! We can go get Ichiraku's, and you can get your apartment back, and we can go to the gardens, and train for fun, and we can stop the war and whatever, and the ninken can come out more!"

Naruto seemed to vibrate as he said all this, gazing at his sensei with bright anticipation. Kakashi sniffled a bit, still staring at him with his eye tearful and tender. It was like he'd gone all soft and mushy around the edges, like a fresh piece of cinnamon bread or piece of warm mochi.

"Um. He's literally broken." Kurama frowned. Humans were weird, but Kakashi Hatake was the oddest. He was more attached to Naruto than anyone Kurama had ever seen. It was quite unhealthy, but anytime he said anything about it Naruto threatened to come in there and beat him with a broom. Which yeah, didn't sound threatening. Not until it was actually happening. Kurama hadn't realized chakra beings could be bruised. The Uzumaki temper part of Naruto had really showed itself that day.

"Shut up, Kurama. He's fine! He's just adjusting. You know, you could help him get some of his chakra back." Naruto complained, reaching up to wipe the soot from the visible part of his teacher's face. It was so normal and like him that Kakashi couldn't stop himself from smiling too, the breath he'd been holding puffing out in a shaky exhale. His firm hold on Naruto slackened just slightly, and he sat up a little straighter, still trembling as he reminded himself over and over again that this was in fact real. Alive, warm, smiling, breathing, laughing, okay, here. Naruto's beam brightened, as though it hadn't been strong enough before. "There he is! Sensei, you--"

"Naruto." Kakashi cut him off, voice still shaky as he came down off the adrenaline high he'd been riding. He moved a hand to clamp down on Naruto's good shoulder, squeezing it as he looked him dead in the eyes. Naruto quieted, blinking at him and halting his attempts to remove the ash from around his eye. He also resisted the urge to hug and shake his sensei back and forth. He was here! Like, actually here and okay! "Please never do that again."

"Well." Naruto made a face, and Kakashi's grip on his shoulder tightened even more. He gave his student his best closed-eye smile. Naruto beamed back at him, not seeming threatened in the least. Not like he might've been when he was younger. Kurama rolled his eyes at the pair of them. As if Naruto was going to actually listen. He'd probably lose a foot next-- possibly a whole leg if they were following the arm trend. And then Kurama would have to work his ass off to keep him alive for the millionth goddamn time. Seriously. What the fuck would they have done if he'd flatlined? Have Kurama save the future? Hell no.

"You won't be doing that again. You... fuck, Naruto. I thought you were dead. I thought you..." Kakashi trailed off quietly, his breaths coming out a little short. Naruto just grinned at him, raising his eyebrows in an obnoxiously cheeky way that only he could pull off. Kakashi moved to touch his face again, as though to confirm once more that he was real, but a throat clearing behind them cut him off.

Naruto twisted around, seeming to finally remember he hadn't come here alone, and Kakashi's grip re-tightened around him defensively. The Third Hokage was standing there watching the pair, the rest of the ninja that had been here previously seeming to have dissipated at Minato's request. Speaking of which, Minato was looking extremely pale right about now. A clear sign that Naruto probably should've warned him who his sensei was. Cut him some slack! He was drowning in all-encompassing grief at the time! Anyway, his dad was shaking almost as bad as Kakashi was. 

Tiny Kakashi was also notably present, though in the background. He was staring at the larger version of himself like he couldn't believe what he was seeing, eyes occasionally flickering down to where Pakkun lay exhausted. Rin had a hand clapped over her mouth and her eyes were the size of dinner plates, and Obito was looking between the pair of Hatake's in total disbelief, his jaw utterly dropped as his pea-sized Uchiha brain struggled to process what the fuck was going on. Naruto felt another wave of exuberance fly through him. He was just so incredibly happy! 

"This is... an interesting development." The Third noted, eyeing Kakashi. The man's eye narrowed back at him, but Naruto didn't seem nearly as weary. He instead scrambled up, pulling his sensei up with him as a result, as there was no goddamn was Kakashi was going to let go at this point. Naruto hiked him to his unsteady feet, beaming at the Third Hokage and not seeming at all phased by the way Kakashi slumped onto him for support. He readjusted his grip instead, practically bouncing in place. He was here, he was here, he was here! And alive! They were both living and breathing, right now, together! Wow, what a close one! Naruto was going to have nightmares about this for months!

Kakashi soaked it up like a sponge might, draping an arm over the blonde and leaning into him. He took a few more deep breaths, urging himself steady for Naruto's sake, as though he hadn't just had an existential crisis and ran through the woods nonstop in a mildly-homicidal rage. The calm, cool, collected version of himself was finally beginning to peek its head back out and reclaim its place front and center.

"He's alive! He made it!" Naruto exclaimed very unnecessarily, shaking Kakashi slightly for emphasis. Minato couldn't believe this was the same tired, teary young man he'd had to stop from jumping out his window and running off. And that this was his grumpy student from the future, who had just sobbed their heart out clutching his son like he was a piece of valuable porcelain that had almost been broken. He looked... awful. Wow. This was so weird. "Kakashi-sensei, see! I told you we time traveled!" 

"I'm sure he's gathered that much, you idiot." Kurama rolled his eyes. The Third Hokage gave a placating smile that gave nothing away, his eyes calculating, but not in an outright cold sort of way. Kakashi stared down at the blonde young man supporting him, not seeming to focus on the presence of his past teammates or teacher. Naruto grinned back up at him, eyes adoringly bright. It was... odd to see. Minato couldn't quite get himself around the concept of this being the same Kakashi standing right behind him. There was just... really? It was... yeah. He was all grown up-- taller than Minato, and he had... codependency issues. Kakashi Hatake had codependency issues with his son, Naruto Uzumaki. 

Wow. Wow, this was happening. Minato really wished Kushina were here to pinch him. He was growing more and more convinced that this was just a really vivid fever dream.

"I can see that." Kakashi hummed in a raspy tone, if only to calm Naruto down a little. His eyes raked over him, seeming to take stock of every discrepancy in his appearance. He moved his hand up to run it through Naruto's hair, his brows furrowing with his frown. The panic that had just settled down spiked a bit. "Are you hurt? Were you treated?"

In the back of Naruto's mind, Kurama made some very exaggerated gagging noises. Minato looked like a lost deer, stuck between total shock, total awe, and something that would result in tears. Naruto wasn't super sure. He could hardly focus he was so excited! He just wanted to cry and scream and hug Kakashi forever! It was amazing! Naruto just couldn't believe it. They'd time travelled. It was all sort of hitting him now. Like, he was totally going to freak out. It was awesome! 

"No. Not 'awesome'. I should've let you die." Kurama griped. "I could be reforming somewhere in the woods right now. Instead I'm stuck with... well, you."

"What? I'm totally fine, believe it! I'm more worried about you, Kakashi-sensei. Your chakra is like, practically gone!" Naruto exclaimed, eyes round. He looked at the Third, who cocked his head in a considering manner at the pair. If they hadn't been sure about Naruto's status as a time traveler before, they had to be now. This was undoubtedly Kakashi Hatake. Bigger, with larger reserves and a rather different look about him, but Kakashi nonetheless. In fact, the Third was quite sure that was his summon lying there on the ground. And they said it had been biting people in the shins? It was the size of a large baked potato. They could've kicked him off.

"I do believe a trip to the hospital is in order. We have a lot to talk about." Hiruzen agreed. He sniffed a bit. "This is rather obvious to ask, but I take it you're Naruto's sensei? Hatake-san?"

Tiny Kakashi made a strangled choking noise. Minato began to cough so hard you'd think he'd gotten a rock lodged in his airway. The Third, for the record, did not react to any of this. He just continued to stand there stiffy and smile as though waiting for one of them to blow up. Naruto personally didn't have any plans to, and Kakashi-sensei wasn't in well enough shape to either.

Kakashi felt himself begin with waver. He just... he was here. Naruto was here. It felt like the pieces had all fallen back into place and he could calm down. Fuck. Holy fuck. That had just happened. Naruto had died, almost, and he'd almost lost him. He'd almost lost Naruto. He doesn't-- Kakashi really doesn't like that. He's okay now, but just-- he--

"Former sensei, technically." Kakashi agreed in a stilted tone, grip once again tightening as a strike of fear ran through him for no reason in particular. He eyed them with apprehension, as though fully expecting them to attack. He took a small step back, dragging Naruto with him. Pakkun's head raised at attention, and he looked supremely irritated. Naruto beamed at him as he pulled himself to his four little legs anyway. "And I'm fine, Naruto."

Naruto opened his mouth to deny it and say that he just didn't want to go to the hospital, and that's about the same time it happened. Kakashi's vision went blurry, and his legs gave way underneath him despite his wish to stay steady. Naruto let out a panicked yelp, moving to support as much of his weight as he could as the chakra exhaustion hit. The adrenaline that came with finding Naruto was wearing off, and the aches and pains in his limbs were making themselves known once again, no longer able to be blocked out as his heartrate slowed back down. His eyelid fluttered, Naruto's fearful face hovering over him.

It all crashed into him at once, against his will. Naruto slipped from his grasp, and fear flowed fresh through him. He wanted to reach out and grab him again but couldn't as his former student set him carefully on the ground, looking like he'd just gotten the worst jump scare of his life. His ears filled with cotton and everything began to blur, breathing suddenly feeling a lot, lot harder than it had a moment ago. He became aware of the ash stuck in his throat and lungs, and of the ache in his side and arm. His legs felt numb.

He couldn't hear what his blonde student said, but it wasn't a moment later that his late sensei was appearing and peering down at him too. Kakashi watched them talk, registering Pakkun's approach briefly before Naruto was snatching the dog up into a hug, stepping back so that Minato could evidently move him. Kakashi wheezed a bit, watching Naruto flit nervously around him, looking stunned to see him collapsed. The worry creasing his face made a fresh bout of warmth burst forth in Kakashi's chest, cutting through the fear that the blonde young man would disappear again.

The last thing he saw before passing out was a flash of glowing gold that wrapped around him like a hug, and he was nearly dropped right before his world went dark. And despite it all, he knew he'd be okay. They both would be.

Chapter Text

Naruto's foot tapped anxiously against the hospital's linoleum tiles, his hand in one of Kakashi's as Minato and Hiruzen stared him down. The explosion of gold chakra around the older version of Kakashi Hatake had caused Minato to release him in reflex. Only, instead of falling limply to the ground like he should've, a massive claw had shot out of Naruto's back and caught the masked man before he could even come close to hitting the dirt. It was astonishing. Unlike anything Minato had ever felt in his entire life. The power was boundless, and Naruto hadn't hesitated to cradle his sensei, filling his reserves back up with this warm, glowing chakra of his. It had stabilized him effectively-- probably even saved his life.

"It was a kekkai genkai?" Naruto tried, half draped over Kakashi's bed. Naruto had sprinted for the hospital, a gold blur shooting through the village with a flash of yellow trailing just behind him. Pakkun was splayed out at the end of the mattress on his back, dead to the world. As though running all the way here wasn't enough, he'd also been dragged to the hospital and fucking light speed to boot. 

"You're an idiot." Kurama scoffed at him, rolling his annoyingly massive eyes for, again, what had to be the trillionth time. Did he really need to be so snooty about it? They had almost just died and then had experienced a tearful reunion! It wouldn't kill him to be nice just this once, right? "I don't do nice. And a kekkai genkai? That's your dad, dipshit."

"Are you asking or telling?" Hiruzen asked, sounding stuck between amusement and grim concern. Naruto shrugged, and Minato gave him an unimpressed look in return. Because if it were a kekkai genkai, obviously he or Kushina would have it. And they didn't. Naruto remained unconcerned, eyes drifting back over to his sensei's face, which was half-covered lightly with a paper medical mask. He hadn't allowed anyone to see his teacher's face, hissing like a feral cat at any of the nurses who tried to pull the thin cover down. The whiskers really added to the effect.

Honestly, Naruto had almost gone into actual cardiac arrest when his sensei fell over. His entire life flashed before his very eyes. How could he not call upon Kurama's chakra in such a dire situation?! It was great his Sensei had made it to Konoha alive, but that was all going to be a moot point if he fell over and died on the ground right after! His dad and Gramps were going to find out eventually one way or another, so was it really that big of a deal? Kurama was a good guy! A really mean one, but he (probably?) wasn't going to kill anyone who didn't absolutely deserve it. But if he does, Naruto's not liable for it. Just in case you were wondering.

"You're so fucking dramatic. Ew. I can't believe I'm sealed in someone like you." Kurama rolled his eyes, even though Naruto's heart had in fact lurched dangerously when Kakashi first collapsed. "Rip the band-aid off, you stupid brat. You used my chakra in front of them, you have to explain it somehow. May as well tell the fucking truth. Oh, and mention the goddamn kage thing, please. They need to know." 

"Look, it's not like you're gonna believe me even if I do tell you!" Naruto complained avidly, still staring at his unconscious teacher and still ignoring Kurama. Minato searched for some sign that he wasn't telling the truth but found none. Naruto looked genuinely put out, pouting a bit childishly as he propped his chin up on his hand. Blue eyes identical to his own glanced over at him, and Naruto frowned. "It's like... really complicated, and a long story."

It sounded like an excuse. Probably because it was one. Naruto just... didn't really want to talk about it right now. What if they tried to detain him and take him away from Kakashi-sensei? They were still an avid anti-nine-tailed-fox village right now, okay! And Naruto had that fox in him, not even sealed in! Kurama could literally leave anytime he wanted. Sort of. It would probably kill Naruto in the process if he tried to leave all at once, but he could do it. He wouldn't, because he'd been willing to stick with Naruto even when he'd been dying on the battlefield in Kakashi-sensei's arms, but they didn't know that. Which was the problem.

Naruto drummed his fingers against his cheek, staring at Sensei. Would he wake up soon? Naruto hoped so. He'd totally know what to do and what to say in this situation, and he'd know the perfect way to say it to keep them from panicking, too. Kakashi-sensei was just amazing like that. He had a way with words, even though the only person to say anything to these past two years had been Naruto. And the ninken, but that was a little different since they were his loyal summons.

"Can you at least try, Naruto? It's important we know." Hiruzen said carefully, voice coming out as non-confrontational as humanely possible. Naruto huffed, glancing over at him before his gaze drifted back over to Minato. The man nodded eagerly in agreement, eyes earnest. "We promise we won't panic or drag you away from your sensei, but you do need to tell us. We want to trust you, Naruto, but you need to trust us too."

"Just do it, you stupid rat." Kurama whined. Naruto was going to beat him with a broom. He was going to march in there himself and cut off one of his furry limbs just so they could match. And then he'd set his cage on fire just to further ruin his day. "Whoa. Okay, I take it back. No need to get violent. I'm sorry I called you a rat... but you are still stupid, you fucking idiot."

Naruto let out a heavy sigh. Okay... okay, he could do this. It was Gramps and his old man! They wouldn't do anything drastic. They were like, super totally reasonable! His dad had been okay with Kurama when his corpse got summoned in the future. Which yeah, that was like... you know, the future, but they were still the same person. Maybe the him of now could accept it too! He had to do it! That way he and Kakashi-sensei could do everything they wanted when he did finally wake up. They were going to eat so much ramen!

Minato watched his son idly. Wow, that was so weird to think about. His child was sitting right here in front of him. And his student, Kakashi, was lying prone in this hospital bed. An adult, older than Minato was! The mere thought was almost too much to wrap his head around. His student from the future had come back into the past. With his son. Kakashi Hatake had codependency issues with Minato's actual, literal son. The Kakashi he knew would sooner die than get that attached to someone. Just what all had they been through? Wat was this older Kakashi like? 

"Alright... but don't freak out. I promise it isn't dangerous." Naruto said, like the lying goddamn liar he is. Kurama's totally dangerous and volatile and could totally snap one day! But they don't need to know that. He waited for the Third and his dad to nod, eyeing them reluctantly before he sighed and leaned back in his seat. "Okay... okay, so my birth didn't go very well, right? You and mom like, died and stuff, so--"

"We died?" Minato interrupted, lurching forward slightly in his seat. Naruto pressed his lips together into a thin line, eyeing at his dad's bug eyed expression with hardly hidden disdain. The Third Hokage remained calm, for the record. Good for him. Naruto applauds. "What about you, and the Kyuubi?!" 

Naruto stared at him like he was a total and complete idiot. Kurama was very much in the same boat, not impressed with Minato at all. What did Naruto even say in response? 'Sorry, I actually grew up an orphan that was abused and hated by the entire village, I wrestled with the demon fox you put in me for years on end before we finally became friends in the middle of a war in which I watched all my close friends and comrades brutally die?' Somehow that seemed a little too crass. Man, Naruto knew he should've waited for Kakashi to wake up! This would be so much easier if he had!

"Uh... about that." Naruto glanced away, clearing his throat and scooting his seat even closer to his sensei's bed. Minato's jaw dropped, and Hiruzen let out a small, strangled noise. See? They were totally freaking out. So much for trust and the promise of not panicking. His dad looked like he was about to keel over and start seizing on the ground any second now. And as if Gramps wasn't old enough already, he somehow appeared to have aged ten years in the past two seconds! 

"No." Minato breathed out, eyes wide. He was a lot paler than he had been a moment ago, leaning back in his seat in a defeated sort of way. His expression was far-away and full of shock. "You? You have the Kyuubi in you right now?" 

Cue the awkward silence. Crickets chirping and everything. Naruto pursed his lips, and Minato somehow looked even more horrified. Like he had just seen a ghost, or been slapped, or maybe both at the same time. Naruto groaned a little, throwing his upper body onto Kakashi-sensei's bed in defeat and wishing Pakkun would wake up and back him. They'd asked! This was absolutely not his fault in any way, shape, or form. Nobody can blame him.

"I'm honestly a little offended." Kurama admitted. "Like, just a little. What if I am in here right now? Why's that matter? They're literally like, so judgmental. "

"His name is actually Kurama. He's not a bad guy!" Naruto assured, beamed a smile at them in attempt to salvage the situation. Yeah, not a bad guy. Just a fucking horrible one. Worst roommate ever. Imagine having to share your brain with someone else, and that someone else is a jackass who rags on you twelve hours a day. And the other twelve hours he's snoring like a fucking log because he's old and fat. "Really, he's not! We became friends and he-- Hey, stop looking at me like that! I told you that you wouldn't believe me!" 

Naruto narrowed his eyes at them. They were staring at him with scrunched up expressions that told him they weren't buying this. At all. Not even a little bit. Man, Naruto had called this shit from a mile away. Kurama had been nagging at him to tell them the truth, and now look what had happened. This was all that stupid fox's fault. Naruto should've just kept his mouth shut, curled up with Kakashi-sensei, and gone to sleep. Would've been ten times more peaceful and effective.

"Did you just call me old, fat, and stupid? I'm going to fucking kill you." Kurama actually didn't sound that upset. Probably because he called Naruto worse on the regular and knew he was right. "You're not right! You never are, you idiotic, puny, overcooked tater tot! At least I'm not unhealthily attached to the human embodiment of dog drool, you fucking numbskull. One that's a fucking stalker who follows me everywhere and stares at me with fucking goo-goo eyes twenty-four seven and refuses to be separated from me."

"I... You have... in you right now? That chakra was from the Kyuubi?" Minato sputtered out, in total shock. Naruto glanced at Pakkun. He was still dead to the world. He glanced at his sensei. Also still dead to the world, but perfectly. Too bad his dad was ruining the moment. Naruto should've continued to stare at Kakashi-sensei and simply ignore everything else. Would've been an optimal plan. Since he hadn't gotten to see his Sensei for like, a whole day, he had to make up for it by longingly gazing at him and waiting for him to wake up! Naturally! "I... I thought its chakra was red."

Naruto frowned. Okay, this really was getting a little annoying. He understood, but he'd just told them Kurama's name. And Kurama, as bitchy as he was, was in fact a 'he'. Not an 'it' or a 'thing' or any of that! Maybe he just needs to calm down and let them process. The Kurama they know is still a douchebag, so it's understandable that they'd be a little shocked. Naruto would explain that Kurama had saved his life more times than he could count on both hands and that they worked as partners nowadays, and it would all work out.

"Your optimism blinds me in the worst way." Kurama drawled. Naruto hummed a bit, still staring at Kakashi-sensei. He was breathing. It was all okay! Kakashi-sensei was going to be just fine and there was no reason to start panicking whatsoever, even if this situation was needlessly stressful. "Your double over there looks like he's about to burst into tears. And that damned old man is staring at you like he's going to crawl down your throat and throttle me himself."

Minato was stunned, honestly. The idea of sealing a tailed beast in his own child made him sick to his stomach, but clearly there hadn't been a choice if both he and Kushina had died. How? Just what had gone wrong? Naruto had clearly mastered the chakra, but at what cost? What all had he gone through? Was the seal still steady? Was he okay? Minato's head was spinning. He hadn't seen this coming from a mile away. Not even close. Why couldn't he feel the raging inferno of the Kyuubi's chakra, if Naruto really did have the thing sealed in him? Kushina's nine tail's chakra reserve was blazing, bright, and angry. It boiled under her skin, hot and fierce. 

"Then you have the Kyuubi's chakra under control?" The Third prodded, calm. "Can we inspect the seal? Ensure it's still stable after your trip through time?"

Naruto made a face. Kurama threw his furry head back and groaned.

Death hadn't always all that terrifying a concept. There were times when Kakashi longed for it, imagining vividly the relief he'd feel from finally letting go and allowing himself to stop. As time passed things naturally changed, though, and soon it wasn't all that true anymore. People came in and out of his life in waves, his reasons for living fluctuating day by day, month by month, year by year. And really, losing so many in the Fourth War should've been the last straw. Realistically, Kakashi should have stopped at that point. With no home left to go back to and his friends wiped off the map, Kakashi should've laid down too.

Yet he didn't. Couldn't, rather, because there was someone who did not deserved to be left behind anymore than they already had in life. A singular person who flipped his entire world on its back and redefined Kakashi's definition of 'living' as he knew it. Naruto Uzumaki was such a bright and optimistic presence, somehow still able to smile even through all the pain, the death, and the war. This visceral urge to stay alive, all for this one young man, was crushing. A drive unlike any other had awakened in Kakashi: when, exactly, he isn't sure. All he knows is that at some point, giving up wouldn't cut it.

Survive, protect, and Naruto. Three priorities he orbited around. His everything narrowed, his attention focused into a pinpoint onto a single person. Kakashi wonders if he ever really knew what it was like to live before getting close to Naruto. Naruto opened him up and took out a vital part of Kakashi's being, cradling it in tan palms with a promise to keep it safe. Naruto nurtured it, poured love and attention and affection into it steadfastly, without restraint. Kakashi bloomed at some point in these past two years, his world exploding with color he had never known. Color he refused to let go of, no matter what. He couldn't bear even the thought of Naruto vanishing.

And so, when Kakashi does come to after falling unconscious, it's because Naruto is shouting. Some sort of primal instinct roars in his chest, screaming at him to get up and move. Naruto is alive, Naruto must stay alive. Because without Naruto, there isn't a Kakashi. And Kakashi, for once in his life, feels selfish. He wants to exist next to Naruto, for Naruto, with Naruto for as long as possible. Naruto cannot die. Kakashi will fight tooth and nail to save him no matter what, just to keep this bond he's formed. Even if he died saving Naruto, just to experience that connection and love just a second longer than he would've otherwise would make it all worth it.

At first he's afraid, fear washing over him like a harsh rain. The memory of Naruto's pale, bloodied face on the battlefield shoots through his mind as his normal eye flies open. He was jerking into a sitting position before he had much time to process his surroundings, one hand reaching out to grasp Naruto and the other flying out to intercept the hand reaching for his former student. His breathing comes out hard, the sound of a heartrate monitor picking up pace snapping him out of his fearful delusion hard. He blinks several times, struggling to steady himself. The world spins.

"Kakashi-sensei, you're awake!" Naruto's voice croons, blanketing over him, reassuring and warm. He drops the wrist he'd grabbed, turning his whole attention to the blonde young man as he dives onto the bed to capture him in a hug. Kakashi is all too willing to receive him, still blinking wildly and struggling to right his thoughts as Naruto looks up at him with those sparkling eyes of his. He's smiling, bright and alive, and Kakashi's anxiety melts away with startling ease. "Kakashi! Tell them Kurama doesn't need a seal and that he's good!"

Kakashi stares at him for a moment, processing his words. Naruto's warm in his lap, draped over the bed he's in haphazardly. His remaining arm circles around Kakashi's middle, grounding him. The sight of Naruto's stump is like a knife sinking into his chest and twisting, but Naruto is alive and okay, and that's what matters above all else. That smile could level entire mountains, Kakashi is sure. He almost reaches down to cup Naruto's face in his hands just so he can gaze at it more fully, but stops when the smell of antiseptic fully hits. He blinks, looking up.

His late sensei is staring at him slack jawed, and memories of his reunion with Naruto come flooding back so hard it makes him head ache. It's Minato's wrist he must've grabbed. The Third Hokage is here too, pipe balanced carefully in wiry fingers. There's a critical, almost scared look in his eye. Naruto's words circulate. Kurama. Naruto must've admitted to having the nine tails in him without a seal to hold the being back. It was no wonder they were panicking. If this was truly the past-- and really, Kakashi didn't give a damn if it was or wasn't, so long as he was with Naruto-- then it makes sense that they'd be startled.

"Kurama is the only reason Naruto and I are alive. He's Naruto partner. He isn't going to hurt anyone unprovoked." The words left Kakashi before he could stop them. His grip around Naruto tightened, and he ran a hand through the blonde's sunshine hair. The Hatake's stare kept firm and unwavering, unfazed by the sight of his dead teacher. Naruto is okay. Kakashi can be okay too. He levels his head, keeps steady. "There's really no need to worry. As long as you don't touch him, it'll all be fine."

The last words are meant for Naruto, not Kurama, but Naruto still beams and nods fervently nonetheless. Kakashi offers a closed-eye smile, feeling like his entire being is in the process of decompressing. Naruto is alive. Naruto is alive, and Kakashi has him, and it's all okay. How had they gotten this lucky? Minato looks stunned and confused, and the Third doubtful. Kakashi really couldn't care less.

"I'm telling you! He's like, super cool! Don't tell him I said that." Naruto rushed out, even though Kurama had most certainly just heard him. Kakashi couldn't stop himself from smiling, the edges of the medical mask on his face crinkling. Fondness burst forth in his chest. He ran a hand down Naruto's back, soaking in the sight of him. He was alive. They'd lived. They were still here and they were still okay. "He's literally like, the least of our worries! Super harmless, believe it! Fluffy, cute, very lovable."

"He's a tailed beast who has slaughtered countless people." The Third insisted. Kakashi hummed, ignoring the way his former teacher drilled holes into the side of his head.

Minato couldn't even begin to process. This was Kakashi Hatake? Like, the same one? It didn't seem possible. These easy smiles even right after waking up, the holding Naruto and stroking him like he was a cat, the air of calm that surrounded him. He'd collapsed just a few hours ago, had just woken up out of nowhere, and was just... fine? Was this how he usually was? He guessed Naruto had flipped a switch in his behavior too upon reuniting with this other Kakashi. Had lit up like a lightbulb and hadn't gone back to his previous, sluggish grief since. Man, Minato could hardly believe it. Were they sure this wasn't a dream? Or a genjutsu?

"He saved countless, too." Kakashi's tone was light, almost casual. Minato gave him an incredulous look. The Third clearly did not believe them in the slightest. "Maa, maa! No need to give me those skeptical looks. If you don't want to take my word for it, we'd be happy to leave the village."

Naruto made a face, considered it for a good two seconds, and then nodded happily as well. If they really, really didn't want them here, then Naruto could live with leaving. They'd still save everyone, of course! But as long as Naruto had Kakashi, he was totally okay with moving somewhere else. They hadn't lived in Konoha for two years now. Though Naruto had once been wholly dependent on it as an oasis and as his only real home, that had changed. As long as Kakashi-sensei was with him, he could settle anywhere! Believe it!

"You're gross." Kurama gagged. "Stop calling me cute, and fuzzy, and nice. You're a fucking liar. I'll kill you and dog breath. Together, since I know your stalker over there would just find a way to bring you back to life if I didn't."

Hiruzen and Minato jumped, startled. They were willing to leave? Just like that? The thought made Hiruzen sick. Absolutely not, no, they couldn't let that happen. Though missing an arm, Naruto was clearly still very capable. If he was a Jinchuriki and had control over his tailed beast, it would be disastrous if that fell into the wrong hands. They were in the middle of a war, and these were two loyal Konoha ninja that were undoubtedly talented. Kakashi Hatake had taken down countless ninja upon his arrival here, tearing through them despite being at peak exhaustion himself.

Hiruzen didn't want to turn them away from their home. They'd been through the unimaginable. This was where they belonged and he wouldn't take that from them. They still sported their headbands despite Konoha having reportedly fallen two years ago, and that didn't mean nothing. Minato looked frantic too, looking between the Third and the two time travelers in a total panic.

"I-I mean, the Nine Tails hasn't broken out yet! He would've by now if he were a threat, right?" Minato sputtered a bit. This was his son and the older version of his student! They were going to leave? He was freaked out and a little terrified, but leave?! "Th-They can stay with me. We can figure this all out at a later date. I trust them."

Naruto beamed even brighter, and Kakashi Hatake just gave another closed-eye smile. The Third Hokage sighed, shaking his head. Another nine tails. But if Naruto was telling the truth... well, the implications were immense. This could change the tides of the war. Assuming they were willing to fight, of course. He was going to assume their ranks were that of jonin. Kakashi was a fine ninja even as a nine year old, so Hiruzen could only imagine all he was capable of now. And Naruto-- son of the Yellow Flash and Red Hot Habanero. To be able to wrangle the fox in him was telling enough. His recovery rate from his injuries was also immensely shocking.

"Alright... alright, but we must pay T&I a visit first. We need to be sure before you're released." Hiruzen glanced between them. "And you'll stay with Minato at all times. No exceptions."

The two time travelers nodded, giddily gazing at one another with doe-y eyes, stuck in their own little world. Minato twitched, gaze erratically pinging between them like he didn't quite know what to make of what he was seeing. Hiruzen sighed, taking a deep puff of his pipe. He had a feeling his life was about to get a lot, lot more stressful.

Chapter Text

Minato looked at his son who was from the future. He looked at his student who was from the future. He looked at their looped arms. Something was simply not adding up here.

"This may be the weirdest thing I've ever seen in my entire life." Inoichi Yamanaka admitted with far too much honesty, gaze flitting between the unusual pair. Minato would drink to that.

Kakashi looked completely casual and content to be there, one hand stuffed leisurely in his pocket and his other arm hooked with Naruto's only remaining one. The blonde young man had been extremely excited by the prospect of getting this whole interrogation thing over with, all but skipping off towards T&I. With his sensei in tow, of course! 

Minato still wasn't entirely convinced this wasn't a dream of some kind. This Kakashi simply did not align with the one he knew. This one was foreign in concept and demeanor, a lax contrast to his young, uptight student. How had he come to be this? How had he grown so close to Naruto?

Maybe Minato wasn't meant to understand. It was entirely possible that he never would. The world they came from... he wasn't a part of it, and he hopefully never would be. All they had now was forward. Whatever they'd gone through? Whatever they'd lost? That belonged to them and them alone, and Minato supposed it would be somewhat foolish of him to try and fully wrap his head around it.

"We just need to confirm the validity of their statements. We don't believe they're lying, of course. But... well, it's better safe than sorry." Hiruzen gave a placating smile as he said this. "They've consented to a full interrogation."

Inoichi stared at him in total bewilderment. Didn't believe they were lying? Of course they had to be lying! What the actual fuck? 

"I didn't. Never did that. Do you remember me consenting to that? Because I don't remember consenting to that." Kurama noted, furry brows raised. Naruto pointedly ignored him, deciding for sure that he was a stupid fucking idiot that didn't need to be listened to. "What the fuck? Where is this hostility coming from? What have I ever done to you? Wait, don't answer that. Besides, it's pretty obvious I'm not the absolute, utter moron in this situation. At least I managed to keep both my arms, but you couldn't even do that."

Yeah, whatever. At least Naruto could function with one arm. Kurama would probably just flail around stupidly and have to ask for (ie: violently demand) help with everything. Because he's a self-entitled rat who doesn't know how to do anything but insult other people to make himself feel better. 

Naruto's been playing this game for years, though. The stuff Kurama threw at him wasn't half as bad as what the villagers used to shout his way back when he was growing up. His skin was hard as steel. He was pretty sure he lacked the ability to be offended by traditional insults anymore, unless he chose to out of petty spite.

"Your existence is the saddest thing I think I've ever seen in my entire life." Kurama said, tone full of fake pity. "And I've lived a lot longer than you."

"So you admit you're old, then." Naruto beamed smugly, satisfaction curling in the pit of his stomach. Inoichi gave him a semi-blank look, brow furrowed with the slightest smudge of confusion. "Ignore that! I'm just talking to the disembodied voice inside my head."

The only one who didn't look at least a little bewildered by his talking to himself was Kakashi, who simply smiled at him and pushed a blonde spike away from his forehead. Naruto grinned back fondly, eyes flickering back to their soon-to-be interrogator. It was so strange to see him this young, echoes of Ino in his face and demeanor starker than ever.

"I have a body." Kurama said, sounding way, way too offended. True, but did he deserve one? Hint: the answer is absolutely not, no, of course he fucking doesn't. "Um. Okay. Thought you respected my autonomy as a living, physical being, but I can see now that such assumptions were wishful thinking. Clearly you're too horrible a person to be an activist for poor, agonized, extremely powerful and good looking, starving, bored, trapped--"

"Not trapped." Naruto coughed. Inoichi's brows furrowed even more. He turned to Hiruzen with a look that screamed something along the lines of: 'Are you sure they're not just batshit insane? Because they seem batshit insane.'

Honestly... valid theory after all they'd gone through, but we're going to ignore that.

Minato cleared his throat a little awkwardly, forcing a smile that didn't quite reach his eyes. His eyes, which were screaming. Crying out for help, really. He had no idea how to cope with the situation. That was okay. He didn't need to! Naruto was doing enough coping for the whole lot of them, and Kakashi-sensei clearly was too if his calm demeanor was anything to go off of.

"--beings such as myself. They called you a hero, but you're not, are you? You're jaded, biased, and cruel." Kurama sniffed haughtily, ignoring the interruptions entirely. Naruto's never heard anyone more pompous. "Oh, but I'm not an 'anyone' am I? You see me as nothing more than a rock on the side of the road. You're lucky I have mercy on you, puny mortal. It's not a surprise your pathetic shell can hardly contain my prestige." 

"Hardly contain-- my arm didn't just pop off, you overgrown piece of moldy cheese! It got ripped off! Ripped! Cut! Against my will!" Naruto gasped, indignant. Minato cleared his throat again, louder this time. Hizuren looked very concerned. "You had nothing to do with it. And even if you had, that would just be sad. Practically self mutilation, since you're in here too. Besides--"

Naruto was cut off when Kakashi drew his arm away from where it had been looped with his, instead bringing a hand to rest on his shoulder and give it a squeeze. His one visible eye crinkled in a smile. 

Naruto's mouth snapped shut, a frown prominent on his face. Kurama began to cackle (annoyingly) in the back of his head. Because he's jealous and knows he'll never have the genuine love and companionship that Naruto shares with Kakashi-sensei, obviously. Fucking loser. Sucks to suck. 

Still, Naruto let himself relax a little. Maybe he was a little jittery. And maybe him being a little jittery meant he was much more willing to antagonize Kurama, who happened to be very antagonizable. He just didn't like people rooting around in his head, that was all. Did anyone?

Not that Yamanaka-san was going to find much aside from Kurama's ugly, snarling mug telling him to get the fuck out. Actually, was that going to be a problem? How were they going to verify they were from the future if Kurama ate their interrogators uh... brain. Mind. Consciousness? That sounded right.

"...Right. Kakashi Hatake and Naruto... Uzumaki, you said?" Inoichi forced a smile, but his eyes remained wide and practically blared 'this kid is fucking crazy, I don't want anything to do with him, please let me take the day off early.' No one answered his nonverbal pleas for help. "You said you have... voices in your head?"

"One voice. It's nothing you need to worry about. I assure you that he isn't crazy." Kakashi interjected smoothly before Naruto could. The blonde beamed and gave an enthusiastic nod. "I suggest you start with searching my mind, however. I think you'll have much better luck."

Minato shivered slightly, observing the older version of his student. Truly, this is about as far from Kakashi as you could get, not at all how Minato had assumed the boy would turn out. A sticker for the rules and a loner to boot, he'd always imagined Kakashi with a more Uchiha-like disposition. 

Always seeking to improve himself, working himself to the bone in ANBU or another branch of Konoha's military. To find out he'd become a teacher that gave easy smiles and was fiercely protective over Minato's son was... something. Minato wasn't sure what exactly, but it was definitely something.

"I agree." Hiruzen bobbed his head. Inoichi eyed Naruto suspiciously, like he was a bomb about to go off. "Naruto has a special circumstance. We're not sure how it will affect a traditional interrogation, or if it's even safe for you to enter his mind. We'll decide once we gather the validity of Kakashi's memories. Their case is extremely sensitive. I'm sure you understand that this cannot get out under any circumstances, correct? Though I suspect many will theorize due to Kakashi's appearance and Naruto's resemblance to Minato, we'd rather not give out any solid facts."

"It'll be safer for them this way. If word got out that I had some sort of son, from the future or not..." Minato made a pained sort of face at the mere thought. Naruto snorted slightly, swallowing the noise halfway through and averting his gaze from Minato when he narrowed his eyes at him. Kakashi gave a pleasant smile, an amused crinkle in his one visible eye. Not suspicious at all. "...Right. Anyway, subtlety would appreciated. They'll be staying with me following, so long as this all pans out. I trust that you can keep this all to yourself? No hard paper copies?"

Inoichi dipped his head in affirmation. Kakashi watched him with a cool gaze, arm snaking around Naruto's shoulder's as they were led back. The T&I Building was old and impersonal. Kakashi had never been much of a fan. Naruto didn't seem big on it either, his eyes darting about and cataloguing everything despite the continued grin on his face. 

He was smarter than anyone gave him credit for. Kakashi hadn't realized at first, but now it was impossible not to see how he analyzed everything around him. Kakashi wondered idly if he'd always been this way, observant and with eyes sharp enough to cut, or if it was something born out of necessity in the midst of the war. There was no telling.

The masked nin ignored the searing stare of his former sensei on his back as Inoichi let them into one of the interrogation rooms. Naruto bounced over to the chair that was bolted to the ground, taking station behind it with a blinding smile. Kakashi gave a grin of his own, slipping down into it with a slouch. 

Naruto immediately slung an arm over his shoulder, chin coming to rest in his hair. Kakashi let his chakra quell, ease falling over him. This would be unpleasant, but not impossible. 

Inoichi glanced between the two of them with raised brows and a certain glint in his eyes. Kakashi crossed his arms over his chest, watching the blonde man wander over to the one-way glass so he could mutter something to those listening on the other side. His ears prickled to pick the words up but he couldn't quite make them out. 

Naruto didn't appear to catch them either, his head tilting left slightly. Question. Kakashi shrugged lightly in response, unconcerned. If they needed to get out of here... well, they would. Easy as that.

"This is a nice bonding experience, isn't it, Sensei?" Naruto asked, sounding too cheerful for the drab surroundings. Kakashi gave a huff of a laugh. "When was the last thing we did anything adventurous together?"

"You getting your arm cut off was pretty out there, I thought. I think my body almost killed me with an adrenaline overdose." Kakashi noted mildly. Inoichi spun around to give them an astonished look. "And of course there's still the time travel."

"Right, there is that." Naruto agreed. Inoichi looked like he didn't want to approach them, paling slightly as Naruto grinned at him. "I mean, is this really any weirder than Madara coming back from the dead, though?"

There's a moment of silence, and then--

"Who?" 

~~~~ 

The first thing Inoichi does upon exiting Kakashi's mind is turn to the side and throw up.

Naruto's face immediately scrunches up, and he leans back slightly as the sick splatters on the ground. Kakashi blinks back into awareness with that pleasant, unwavering smile of his, eye crinkling with some sort of dry amusement as Inoichi stumbled back with heaving breaths. His limbs were quaking violently, his face ashen and pupils shrunk down to pinpricks.

Minato burst into the room with Hiruzen at his side, the both of them clearly panicked by this visceral reaction. Kakashi held his hands up in lazy surrender, making no moves to rise from the chair he was seated in. Naruto remained hovering behind his sensei, chin still propped in his hair.

"Maa, sorry about that." Kakashi hummed, not sounding apologetic in the slightest. Naruto swatted him slightly. Kakashi batted at his hand absentmindedly. "I wanted to be convincing." 

Naruto made a face, one scarily similar to the one Minato was making right now. Hiruzen gently patted Inoichi on the back as the man gagged, wiping at the cold sweat that had begun to bead his brow. The Yamanaka looked up, frazzled. 

The tension in the air was so thick it was nearly a tangible, physical thing. Hiruzen grimaced grimly, and Minato frowned, turning to look at the older version of his student with searching eyes. Naruto's fingers tapped idly. 

"...That was so gross." Kurama whispered in the silence, audible to only Naruto. The blonde scrunched his nose in agreement.

"Holy shit." Inoichi choked out, shaking his head. He steadied himself half on the wall and half using Hiruzen's shoulder, something he normally wouldn't dare do to their kage, and certainly not in a setting meant to be professional such as this. "H-Holy shit, they're from the future. And Madara comes back to life. Madara Uchiha!" 

He sounded hysterical as he said it, which was probably justified. It was a pretty hysterical thing when you thought about it. Dead people coming to life was already sort of fucked, but Madara himself? Yeah, Naruto had been there, done that, lost the arm. It had sucked actual monkey balls.

"That wasn't a joke?" Minato asked, distinctly flabbergasted. Naruto made a noise of discontent.

"Dude, who the hell would joke about something like that?" Naruto asked rhetorically before he was making yet another (obnoxious, in Kurama's opinion) sound, reaching up to tug at his sensei's ear. "Sensei, sensei! Did you show him the moon lady? And Zetsu?" 

Inoichi made another burbling gagging sound, clutching his stomach and turning away, other hand releasing its death-grip on the Hokage's shoulder to fly up to his mouth. Naruto was going to take that as a resounding yes. The Zetsu were pretty gross. All of it sort of was. Especially all the dismemberment. 

Was it bad that he was desensitized to it at this point? Maybe. Or maybe it was good, because that at least meant it wasn't going to bother him nearly as much. Sure, he had his fair share of nightmares here and again, but that's what Kakashi-sensei was for! 

"Of course I did." Kakashi reached up blindly to pat at Naruto's cheek, hand lingering long enough for the blonde to nuzzle in. The warmth of skin sang of life, and he felt the itch under his skin calm. "And the ten tails."

Minato mouthed the words ten tails to himself in muted horror. Hiruzen was beginning to look a little green himself but was holding it together relatively well, even if they could all see the way his mind was racing. Kakashi leaned back into the heat of Naruto at his back, finding that he didn't care about much else.

"Ten tails was a poser." Kurama butts in. "Total poser. Not one of us. Complete loser. I'm way cooler than--"

"It was sort of cool." Naruto argued just for the sake of it. Kakashi snorted. "Like, I wasn't personally a fan, but it was kinda awesome. From an outside perspective. Prejudices aside."

Kurama's moment of silence was deafening. Naruto braced for the explosion after. Minato's head whipped between his future son and Inoichi, who was still hunched over trying to collect himself as Hiruzen rubbed his back, clearly having no idea what the hell was going on or what to do about it. Did any of them? 

They weren't lying. But Minato didn't know how to feel about that, if he should feel anything at all. The crushing realization that this is all real, that this is truly happening, crashes into him full force. It's not that he hadn't believed them before, it's just that-- 

That this confirms it. All of it. And with his future son missing an arm, with them saying everyone is dead... how is he supposed to feel about that?

"Prejudices asi-- it had one eye, you little runt!" Kurama shrieked in absolute outrage, sounding wronged and slighted in every sense of the words. "One! And its mouth was fucked too. Did you see that thing's teeth? Of course you fucking did, it fucking ate us once! You're a fucking moron, you moronic, puny, pathetic--"

Naruto tuned him out. He leaned into Kakashi instead, whose hair still smelt of hospital and ash. He wondered how long the smell of smoke would cling to their skin. He wondered if, in some twisted way, he'd miss it when it was gone. It had become an almost integral part of them in a way. 

They've fallen out of one war and into another, but Naruto thinks this one is kinder somehow. He hadn't thought wars could be kind at all before everything started to fall. Perhaps they can't be, and some are just crueler than others. Naruto still knows that he prefers what's to come rather than what they left behind, not for the ease of the fight but for the ease of the life they will now get to lead.

Naruto had sort of... well. He'd resigned himself to never being able to settle. With Kakashi he made a home, one that was constantly on the run, yes, but one that was at least alive. He found peace in a place none should have existed, and he would forever hold onto that. But now... now they could rest. Or at least, he hoped they could rest.

If anyone deserved to rest, it was Kakashi-sensei. Naruto wanted that for him so bad. He wanted to see the tension truly seep from the man's shoulders, wanted him to be able to sleep in one place for more than a week, wanted him to just... have anything and everything he needed. Everything he wanted.

"Do you need to enter Naruto's mind, then?" Kakashi drawls, head cocking. 

Inoichi's eyes, clenched shut against his nausea, fly open. He meets Kakashi's lone eye with his own pale ones. There's panic there, grief and horror at what Kakashi had deemed to show him. Kakashi's lips curled behind his mask, daring him to say yes. Daring him to attempt entering Naruto's mindscape.

The message was clear. Kakashi did not want anyone getting near Naruto if they did not have to. He did not want anyone invading him, anyone making him uncomfortable, even if he was kind enough to comply and agree. If they wanted truth, then fine. But they could get it from him, could make him relive it.

But not Naruto. No, never Naruto. If Kakashi had any say in it, Naruto would never have to relive those moments again, and certainly not willingly. 

Inoichi turned and threw up again. It was answer enough.

~~~

If there was any question about Naruto's relation to Kushina, it's gone now.

The after of the 'interrogation' is awkward. A few more questions, a promise to revisit future events at a later date when they've settled in, and suddenly Minato is strolling out of T&I with two new responsibilities he has no idea how to deal with. His son, who had almost died and is now missing an arm, impaired for life, and the future version of a student he can't even begin to understand.

He'd thought his own Kakashi was complicated. This one is impossible to read. Polite, strangely lax, but with a rocky outer layer full of sharp edges that threatened to slice if Minato tried to get too close. He hovered at Naruto's back like a protective specter, daring anyone to try... well, what, Minato wasn't sure. 

After confirming the Kyuubi (Kurama! His name is Kurama, and I swear he's chill! Promise! I swear on my Gama-chan wallet!) wasn't a threat for the time being, they'd been released. There was still so much they didn't know about these two new visitors. All they had to go off of was good faith and Kakashi's identity, and the idea that Minato's son surely wouldn't do anything to harm the village.

Minato wants to open his mouth and say something. Take them to his apartment so they could set up there, maybe sleep it off. Minato doesn't get the chance to formulate much of anything before Kakashi is linking arms with Naruto again and steering them into the streets, leaving Minato to scurry to keep up with them.

"Where are we going?" Minato had asked. Kakashi had spared him a glance, which is more than he'd expected from the guarded man whose focus seemed to lie singularly on Naruto.

Kakashi had turned back to Minato's son then and his gaze had done the same thing it did anytime he looked at the young man: it had melted. Warmth had flooded in, bringing something human to Kakashi's carefully constructed front. Naruto was a crack in his shell, one he could not control.

"Now," Kakashi hummed, eye curving with a smile, "we go get ramen."

And get ramen they did.

If he thought Kushina could eat? Naruto was a beast. He'd immediately burst into tears upon the first bowl being set in front of him, and said bowl had promptly emptied in record time. Kakashi had barely touched his own, propping his chin on his hand instead to watch Naruto go to time instead, seeming content enough to see him enjoying it.

Naruto had hugged him after his first few bites. Had dropped his chopsticks and nearly tackled Kakashi off his stool, babbling incoherently about broth and noodles and how good it was. Minato had felt himself soften at the sight, a dull ache thrumming in his chest. It really put things into perspective. How much did Minato take for granted?

Losing a limb hadn't seemed to slow the young man down in the slightest. He was a ball of energy, talking a mile a minute between bowls and bites, eyes alight with vigor and shine. Minato could see himself in them, could see Kushina in the curving of his lips and the shape of his face. It was so strange to witness himself and his fiancée so vividly in another person, one he didn't know.

"Is he always like this?" Minato asked, a little awed in all honesty. Kakashi let out a fond puff of air, head tilting, gaze never straying.

"Yes." Kakashi hummed airily, distant. "It's a little disgusting, honestly."

Naruto turned to him with wide eyes, noodles hanging out of his mouth, betrayal painted in his expression. Kakashi laughed and leaned away from the foot lashed out in his direction.

Their easy companionship made Minato smile. Strange as them being here was, and odd as their dynamic seemed, he was glad they had one another. Naruto had been so devastated when he arrived, and Kakashi had torn through layers upon layers of Konoha ninja despite his injuries and lack of chakra.

Kakashi seemed unwilling to talk. Unless they were talking about Naruto, that is. Other than that, Minato just got faint hums that could really mean anything depending on how you interpreted them. It was a vast change from the curt, polite, precise replies he got from his student.

 Maybe he needed to separate the two in his mind. This was Kakashi, but not the one he knew. His Kakashi would never get the chance to turn into this. Maybe to some degree, but this version of the man, completely and totally? It wasn't feasible. 

"I've only got one guest room, but I'm assuming you'd want to share anyway. At least at first." Minato's not sure why he feels self-conscious showing them his apartment. It's not much but it's home, and technically speaking, he supposes Kakashi's already seen it. "I'll pull out the spare futon until we can get another bed."

Naruto looks around in seeming awe of everything. Minato feels a pang in the face of his wonder. If he died when Naruto was younger, this may be the most he's ever gotten of Minato. Though, Kakashi did seem lax enough to tell stories now, to share memories. 

"Why do we need another bed?" Naruto asks distractedly. Minato paused, eyes dropping to where his son's fingers were laced with Kakashi's. He'd been swinging their clasped hands the whole way home. 

"I, uh..." Minato squinted, trying to figure out what he could and couldn't say without misstepping. His eyes darted between them. "Well, isn't it--"

"We'll share." Kakashi cuts in smoothly. Minato turns and finds that single, dark eye trained on him with eerie focus. With warning. Kakashi's grip on Naruto's hand visibly tightens. "It's not an issue, sensei."

The way sensei rolls of his tongue sounds wrong. Less like a title of respect and more like a warning. Minato takes it for what it is and steps back with a smile. 

"Of course." He says, like it's normal, the most natural thing in the world. Naruto beams, unaware of the tension building in the air. Minato is beginning to think maybe agreeing to house them was a bad idea. Naruto alone, sure, but Kakashi too? "My fiancée-- she's not home right now, but I can introduce you to her later once you've rested. Though, I'm pretty sure you already know her... I'm sure you're both exhausted."

Kakashi feels dangerous. Like a sleeping dragon, one Minato keeps tripping over the tail of. Do it enough times, and that dragon is going to wake up and roast him alive.

Kakashi's sharp look fades, attention drawn by something else. Minato can see the way he straightens from his perpetual slouch, focus back on Naruto. The one armed blonde yawns tellingly, giving a sheepish grin. 

"Kurama's already snoring." He admits, and if that isn't a strange concept, Minato's not sure what is. Naruto's eyes flick to him, a mirror of blue. He gives Kushina's grin, the softer one, one that is genuine and kind. "Thank you for letting us stay here, dad. It-- It really means a lot. I promise we'll do our best not to cause trouble, believe it!" 

Kakashi nods his agreement, though Minato gets the sense that it's more because he would do anything Naruto told him to and not for any reason else. At least that's reassuring. If Kakashi goes off the rails and tries to kill Minato for any reason, Naruto would probably stop him... probably.

The title 'dad' zings down his spine, offsetting his unease effective. It rattles around in his ribcage, and sunshine blooms without Minato meaning it to. He grins back, unable to help himself. There are a lot of strange things in the world, but this is his son. A version of what will be, one he gets the privilege of meeting and knowing. How many parents get that?

"Of course, Naruto." He says with sincerity, forcing himself to settle. It will all work out. These-- these are not bad people, aren't enemies. This is Kakashi Hatake and Naruto Uzumaki. This is just new, that's all. "You guys sleep well. Come find me if you need anything, and don't go running off, alright? I have a to keep an eye on you."

He says it jokingly, but he means every word. Naruto beams back anyway, lightly tugging Kakashi into the room. Minato watches the blonde release his teacher's hand so he can belly flop onto the bed, limbs spread like a starfish, face buried in the sheets. He whoops when he lands, bouncing slightly before he's rolling over to one side with all the joy in the world in his expression.

It's saddening to Minato that a mattress is all it takes. That such a simple thing is such a large joy, a clear novelty. 

He meets Kakashi's gaze again. The man is staring at him contemplatively, one hand already on the doorknob as Naruto burrows under the covers. He cocks his head not unlike a dogs, open in a way Minato's Kakashi isn't and closed in more ways than he ever has been.

"Thank you." Kakashi says after a beat, voice a little quieter and rounder at the edges. "For letting us stay here. And for protecting him until I could get here."

Minato can tell he means it, and it feels something like a start.

Chapter Text

Kakashi does not wake slow. He never has, doesn't think he ever will. It's not something he's ever noticed or minded. Coming to sharply and suddenly is in his nature, and when his eyes snap open this morning, he's glad for it.

Naruto rests half on his own pillow and half on Kakashi's, the morning light painting him golden with its glow. It softens his features, making him look less like the young man he is and more like a painting done in careful oils. He is ethereal, and Kakashi sometimes wonders how someone so bright can exist in a world this crass. 

His face is lax with sleep, breath puffing out and blowing against Kakashi's jaw. Kakashi's mask rests pulled down around his neck, ready to be tugged back into place at the drop of a hat. Naruto has long since seen him, has witnessed every part of him, and Kakashi's lips curl into a smile as he turns and curls more fully around the younger's body.

Kakashi is a still sleeper, but Naruto never has been. He moves and shifts, mumbles and snores. He limbs rearrange themselves, and anything he grabs onto is fair game, not to be released until he rouses. Kakashi doesn't mind playing the role of teddy bear. In fact, he's grown to enjoy it. He revels in their closeness, in the feeling of a leg hooked over his torso and fingers curled into his shirt.

He brings a hand up to run gently through spiky hair. It's so much silkier than it looks, and Kakashi allows his Sharingan eye to memorize the way it slides through his fingers so that he might always remember it and the accompanying sensation. Kakashi wishes he could memorize all of Naruto, every priceless moment and freely given smile, every plane of sun-kissed skin, every twinkle of his eyes. 

Naruto is beyond valuable. He is so much more than Kakashi can put into words. He's an entire world, perhaps even beyond than that. Maybe Kakashi is a planet and he is the sun, giving him energy and life, a star under which things flourish and thrive. Kakashi takes a breath and idly wonders what he'd do without Naruto. What would've become of him if he wasn't here.

He supposes he'd be a pile of bones and decay out on the battlefield, just like everyone else. He supposes he'd cease to exist, would sink like a ship with no anchor to keep him from drifting. Left at the bottom of an endless ocean, rotting remains hardly speaking to any semblance of structure from before.

It still feels impossible, though Naruto is well versed in all manner of things along those lines. If something seems unachievable, you can count on Naruto Uzumaki to accidentally stumble his way into it. He's just like that, trouble following him wherever he goes. Kakashi can't tell if he has the best or worst luck in the world.

They lived. They lived and they're here. Naruto's smile continues to shine out like a beacon, a source of warmth Kakashi can bask in. He feels worshipful as his eyes trail across tan skin, over the subtle jut of cheekbones and slight divot of whisker markings. 

They have been dropped into a time where there is endless possibilities. People are still alive, cities are still tall, and yet Naruto reminds the center of his universe. Kakashi decides, as he rubs the rough pad of his thumb against the curve of his former student's jaw, that he will continue to be. That he cannot go back now that this is the way things are, that he doesn't want to. 

Naruto is everything. Perhaps Kakashi's a fool, immersed as he is, but Naruto is important. He is all Kakashi has even now. Kakashi is determined to keep and covet him. To hold onto this bright light, to cherish it the way it deserves. 

It is his, he decides. His to love, his to have, his to follow. No one else's. Kakashi cannot fathom the notion of sharing, of giving even a piece of what he has cradled so cautiously to anyone else.

Kakashi jolts out of his thoughts as Naruto shifts, his face scrunching as he does. Kakashi is overcome with the sudden urge to reach out and poke his crinkling nose and does so, relishing in the way Naruto grumbles and burrows forward, face digging into Kakashi's sternum with a vengeance. The leg hooked over his waist tightens, and Kakashi thinks that yes, this is exactly how things should be.

The loss of Naruto's arm is something Kakashi blames himself for. But Kakashi blames himself for a lot of things; he likely always will, as it too is in his nature. It is only a small solace that Naruto has hardly bat an eye at his own mutilation, instead shrugging as if Kakashi did not fail him. As if they did not come so close to the end.

Close, to Naruto Uzumaki, has never been a thing of concern. He has spent half his life on the very edge, teetering on the thinnest of wires with no net below to catch him if he falls. He surfs a wave of hope like it's going out of style, and miraculously... miraculously, it almost always pans out. Evidence of that is surrounding Kakashi now, the walls of a functioning apartment in a functioning village.

The most Naruto had complained had been at Ichiraku's, when he had bemoaned his inability to eat ramen with near as much efficiency now that his 'chopstick hand' was gone. Of course, he had still managed to devour every bowl set in front of him at an alarming pace, but that wasn't all that much of a surprise. Knowing him, he'd probably find a way to replace the limb. It seemed like something he'd do.

"-shi." Naruto mumbled out, and Kakashi could not stop the way his eyes crinkled at the quiet murmur. He ran his hand through Naruto's hair another time, and then again once more, unable to resist. The blonde tightened his grip on him, getting closer as if to plaster himself to his companion. "Mmm... Kurama, no, no. Shhhh." 

Kakashi snorted, so fond he felt he was melting. He watched delicate eyelashes flutter slightly, Naruto's expression twisting with distaste as the tailed beast inside him evidently kicked up a fuss, likely ribbing into him for sleeping for so long. Kakashi had always taken joy in watching Naruto awake, the gradual reluctance of it, the fight, and settled in to watch him rouse.

There was something exhilarating, something relieving about the first time Naruto's eyes would flutter open every morning. He'd blink, gaze still foggy with sleep. It was such a sluggish thing, the world not yet coming to him in full scale. He would return in a slow, dragging manner, tugging himself from the dredges of his rest like it was the hardest victory he'd ever had to secure.

Perhaps it was selfish, the way Kakashi enjoyed being the first thing Naruto saw upon awakening. There was something heady about watching awareness come into those ocean blues. They would spark, settling in on Kakashi's face, focusing. Realization of who he was looking at would cement Kakashi in place, and suddenly the lights would flicker on, and there Naruto would be.

The way Naruto looked at Kakashi made him feel real, made him feel important and needed, like he maybe mattered despite all his flaws. Naruto's eyes would turn gooey. He'd stay so lax and trusting, and warmth would flood, the full force of it directed at Kakashi and Kakashi alone. Love, admiration, genuine happiness just to see him. 

Kakashi took it with greed. Hoarded it. He did not ever tell Naruto to get up, did not try to make him move. Kakashi does not force him to stay, but he drowns for the time that Naruto does choose to drape himself over him. Naruto is comfortable up against him, safe, and in those moments nothing else exists.

There is no war, no next meal to find. No running, no danger. There is a bubble in the mornings, a bliss that Kakashi gulps down like a man dying of thirst. A part of him would like to hold Naruto in place and keep him there. He knows Naruto would let him, would let Kakashi grab tight, keeping him still and unable to escape.

It is a near thing, but knowing is enough. Kakashi holds him loosely, and he lets it be enough. Because if it weren't, Kakashi does not know what would happen. He does not know what comes after the nearness. If it does not end and the day does not start... if Kakashi took instead of received... 

Well, eventually it wouldn't be enough, if he allowed himself to gorge that much. And Kakashi does not like the unknown of what would follow. The unknown is dangerous, a threat of potential ruin, the possibility of loss. The unknown is outside the sphere of what they have made with one another. It is an end, a beginning. 

A temptation.  

Kakashi does not know exactly what he is being tempted with, but is self-aware enough to know that whatever it is, he would selfishly take. That line in the sand is one that Kakashi stands dangerously on the cusp of. The slightest shift would blur it. At times like this, with his limbs heavy and Naruto clicked into place against him like a puzzle piece, he almost dares to move.

"Ugh." Naruto groans quietly, encroaching upon Kakashi so much that he is no longer just wedged into his side, but instead migrating on top of him. He lazily props his chin on Kakashi's chest, eyelids still drooping. It makes his irises look darker. "My back feels great and my arm's still gone. Does that mean that wasn't all some crazy ass dream?"

Kakashi's smile grows. He hums his confirmation gently, a hand coming to rest on Naruto's lower back. His shirt has ridden up in the process of his covering of Kakashi's body with his own, and his skin is scorching to the touch. Naruto has always emit heat like a furnace, yet somehow he always claims to be cold. 

"All real." Kakashi verifies, voice low. He traces swooping patterns across his back, thinking of the day, of the life ahead. Everything has changed. Kakashi needs to find out what that means for them, needs to make sure they settle in such a way that Kakashi keeps this. "We have a long day ahead of us." 

"A long day with ramen." Naruto's lips curl coyly, and suddenly he looks a lot more awake. He pops up, pushing his front up with one arm, hand planted just left of Kakashi's shoulder. Naruto beams down at him, and Kakashi watches aptly. "This is gonna be so badass. Now we can save everyone! And get a house. We can have a house, right?"

We. Kakashi's other arm snakes up around him. He wonders if Naruto will make enough friends, enough connections that he will no longer need Kakashi. He hopes not, because Kakashi has no plans to ever stop following him, even if he does start to run ahead as he has been so keen to in the past.

"I'm sure we can find something." Kakashi thinks about it for a moment, lips pursing. Naruto watches him with patient expectation, alert and listening like what Kakashi has to say is the most important thing he will ever hear. "Maa, Hatake compound is still uninhabited. I doubt my younger self wants it, and I suppose I'd have just as much claim as he does. It's pretty big."

"Then we can have a big bed?" Naruto hedged.

Kakashi pretends to think about it. Really, no thought is needed at all. Not with this, not with him.

"We can have whatever we want. I think that's the whole point of having your own house, isn't it?" He drawls. Naruto's face immediately scrunches at his sarcasm, and Kakashi smothers another snort. "Do we really need a big bed if you're just going to stack yourself on top of me anyway?" 

"Ugh, you're so annoying." Naruto immediately whined, rolling off of him. He bounced on the mattress briefly before he was rolling again, out of range of Kakashi's immediately attempts to reach out and poke the pout out of his puffed-out cheeks. "Insufferable, Kakashi-sensei! Why're you raining on my parade? There's finally no Madara to kill us, or White Zetsu army! Let me live a little!"

"I didn't say no to a big bed." He pointed out, sitting up and momentarily marveling at the way his joints didn't ache when he did. He pulled up his mask as he stretched, neck popping. He observed Naruto, who was busy rolling his shoulder. "Hm. You know nobody is going to want you being a ninja with one arm, right?" 

Naruto looked extremely offended. Kakashi memorizes that for a moment too before tugging his headband on, sliding it into place. It's a look he's seen a million times, sure, but it never hurts to remember. 

"Kurama says he'll give me an arm!" Naruto huffed out frustratingly. Kakashi lets him stomp over and grab his arm, dragging him up off the bed and turning for the door. "My dad'll let me be a ninja! I'll show them all, believe it!" 

His dad will not, apparently, let him be a ninja. 

"What?!" Naruto all but shrieked, hand slamming down on the table. His bowl of cereal gave a frightening slosh, his cup of orange juice beginning to tip. Kakashi steadies it with a single finger, not even having to look to do so. "What do you mean I can't be a ninja? It's just an arm!" 

Minato looked frazzled, clearly not ready for this particular curveball fatherhood was throwing him. He looked at Kakashi for help, but Kakashi just cocked his brow, the breakfast in front of him already gone. He'd finished in a flash when Minato had turned to get something, mask perfectly back in place and friendly, closed-eye smile present.

He and Naruto had sat on the same side of the table for obvious reasons, chairs pushed close together and ankles hooked beneath the table. Minato still found the entire thing strange but now that he'd had time to sleep on it, he had resigned himself to this new reality and was just rolling with it.

"Exactly! It's an entire arm, Naruto! It's too dangerous." Minato argued. Seeing Naruto's eyes grow big and round, face reddening with the beginnings of another oncoming bout of outrage that reminded him vividly of Kushina, he rushed to rectify. "You at least need time to adjust to the difference if you're going to go back on the field. It's a huge change to go from two hands to just one. Give yourself time to adjust. One-handed hand signs aren't easy."

Naruto paused. Assessed the statement critically, trying to figure out whether or not he should still be upset. Couldn't figure it out and turned to Kakashi instead.

Now, personally? Kakashi wouldn't mind if Naruto stayed within the village walls and was never a ninja again. But that wasn't going to happen in a million goddamn years, even if he begged on his hands and knees. And he wasn't stupid enough to think there was even the merest chance it might. Even if they did get Naruto to agree, he'd just get wrapped up in something reckless and fly off the rails.

It's not that he's worried about Naruto. The dangers in this war exist, but in no way are they near as severe or threatening as what they faced in the future. Naruto is highly capable. He's stronger than Kakashi could ever hope to be, packed full of not just his own chakra, but with the nine tails too. 

For all the Kyuubi bantered and moaned and groaned about having Naruto as a container, Kakashi knew the nine tails would do anything for him. He loved him, he loved remaining within him, and they were friends. They could go back and forth all day because that was simply the nature of the their relationship, but when it really came down to it? They were a terrifying team, and they found great, maddening joy in that chaos.

So, Naruto wasn't going to run into anything he couldn't handle. And if he did, it probably wouldn't matter whether or not he was a ninja. It would eventually find him anyway, the absolute trouble magnet he was. May as well have him trained and ready to expect it rather than rusty and tending to a tomato garden, or whatever hobby he deemed to pick up.

"He's right, Naruto." Kakashi hadn't acknowledged his former sensei much this morning. Half because he didn't really have reason to and half because it was still inexplicably weird. A world with more than him, Naruto, and the ninken... the adjustment was steep, but seeing Naruto burn so brightly made it worth the strangeness. "You've never fought with one arm before. Besides, we still need to get settled. At least give it a week or two to get used to, yeah?"

Naruto collapsed back in his seat in defeat, groaning like he'd just been stabbed. Minato couldn't seem to contain his smile at the sight, eyes flickering to Kakashi and then away. Just as Kakashi didn't know what to do with him, it seemed Minato didn't know how to address him either.

"But Sensei." He complained. "We're both certified badasses, believe it. So what if I'm unbalanced? Kurama says I'm a pussy if I don't do it! And he's gonna give me an awesome bijuu arm, which is way better than a normal arm anyway!" 

"Because Kurama is always right?" Kakashi asked, and Naruto immediately looked scandalized at the notion. He tapped the side of the blonde's cereal bowl. "And eat. You need energy."

"Does he?" Minato muttered, looking somewhat lost at the mention of the Nine Tails. Which was... fair. Naruto could go days without food and though he'd complain about it nonstop, he never seemed to lose steam. It was actually unsettling. Kakashi had a theory that Kurama's seal being open made Naruto impervious to certain things, at least for a time.

Naruto shot a half-hearted glare his way, bumping his shoulder against his before shoving a spoonful of soggy cereal into his mouth with a bitter vengeance. Kakashi huffed amusedly, propping his chin up on his hand and watching him. It felt nice to observe Naruto this way, alive, safe, content, able to turn his nose up irritably and feel comfortable doing so.

He could feel Minato's eyes boring into the side of his head as he did, but Kakashi found that it didn't bother him as much as it had the day before. Not with Naruto's socked foot knocking into his own, not with his chair close enough that he could feel the younger man's radiating heat. Kakashi closed his eyes for a moment and allowed himself to take a deep breath.

A new beginning. A new definition of life. Peculiar, foreign and familiar in the same ways, like an old, greyed photograph given color. They'd been happy before, they'd been okay. But here, maybe they could be more. Maybe every day wouldn't feel like it was the last. 

Kakashi found, as Naruto began to rant about how much he'd missed cereal, that he quite liked the idea of an assured tomorrow if this was what would be in it.

Kakashi-sensei has a very straight nose, long but not too long, thin but not too thin. It was strong and sharp, the kind artists carved into their statues, the kind they drew in charcoal sketches. It, much like the rest of his face, was so helplessly perfect you had to wonder if it was even real at all. Naruto had traced over the bridge of it several times, had spent evenings squinting at it, as though waiting for an illusion to waver.

The mask Kakashi wore was for a rather good reason, Naruto had quickly come to find the first time he'd seen the man without it. As a kid, Naruto and his teammates had thought he was hiding something terrible. Buck teeth, balloon lips, a gnarly, blistering scar. They'd come up with every wild theory they could, and their curiosity had been near insatiable. 

They'd been dead wrong, obviously. There was no ugliness to be found behind Kakashi-sensei's mask. What he was hiding instead was sheer, unchallenged attractiveness. Naruto had never seen someone as pretty, as jaw-droppingly handsome, as him. He wasn't even ashamed to say it. It was just a fact.

If Kakashi walked around with his face bared to the world? Nobody would ever leave him alone. It was no wonder he was so careful to never share it. He'd be hounded day in and day out, and he was well aware of that fact. Naruto was too, and he felt a certain sense of smugness, of pride knowing he was trusted with the sight. Even if it had been at the end of the world.

Growing up, Naruto had never had much. There was very little that was his. His belongings had been meager-- his Gama-chan, his sleeping cap, a baby blanket, and later, his headband. He collected these things, things he was certain belonged to him, things he could possessively loom over and declare his without a shadow of a doubt.

Being an orphan made him yearn. He thinks that's why Sasuke leaving hurt so bad, and why he fought so hard trying to get him to come home. Naruto had wanted so badly for something, for someone. He wanted someone he could trust not to leave, someone didn't just stay by his side but someone who wanted to be there.

This is what makes Kurama is so important to him. They argue and insult one another at every turn, but Kurama's gate is open. The seal is gone, and yet he remained. He fought with Naruto, had saved him time and time again because he thought Naruto was worth it.

There was value in their friendship, and Kurama was just his. Naruto liked things that were just his, felt fiercely gleeful over the fox inside of him, one who'd been there since the day of his birth even if they hadn't always seen eye to eye. They were practically one, and Naruto knew he would never abandon him, and Kurama knew that Naruto would never abandon him in return.

Kakashi-sensei's face is another matter entirely. Why, Naruto isn't... actually sure. But he knows it is, even if he doesn't quite understand the logistics of it just yet.

The trust they have is... different than what he has with Kurama. What he has with Kurama was forged from the fire, tempered steel hammered out into a point and sharpened to have an edge. He and Kurama are devastating when put together, all power and a mutual understanding most can't cultivate. They are the same in their origins: shunned, isolated, outcasts, hated, misunderstood, monstrous. 

But Kakashi-sensei, no. No, it's different. It's different because he always had Kurama in some form, in some shape, but Kakashi... Kakashi had come to him. Had offered this private, personal more of himself forth freely. The only person he'd really ever shown, Kakashi had confided. The only one who really knew what he looked like, who had gotten the chance to sit and stare.

Naruto quite liked being able to stare.

He had a person now. And he knew that didn't mean Kakashi couldn't be other people's too, it's just that... Naruto didn't want him to be. At all. It's selfish, but when Kakashi-sensei gives it so freely can you really blame Naruto for taking, and taking, and then taking some more?

In the desolate future, Kakashi had worn his mask more out of habit than necessity. It was during baths in rivers, in the evenings and mornings, that Naruto would get the privilege of seeing his expressions in full. They were open, raw things. Windows straight into what he was thinking. Normally so hard to read, Naruto had gotten the honor of seeing time and time again.

He has a fear that they will drift in this new future. What if Naruto isn't a part of his happiness anymore? What if he's not enough? These are stupid doubts to have, he knows. Naruto's always been fairly confident, even when the whole village hated him, but this lapse of self-consciousness has him jittery and uncertain all of a sudden.

Kakashi is his person, and really, Naruto only needs, only wants the one. He can have friends, can even have family, but Kakashi? It's wrong to call him a possession. He's a person with individual will, not something that can be owned. And Naruto's not saying he does, or that he even wants to. He just... has given every ounce of love he has in him, every bit of it, and that's not something he can take back.

He does not think Kakashi will run off and take it with him into some new life Naruto isn't a part of. He trusts Kakashi. It's himself he's not sure of. He wants to stay up to par. How does he protect what they have? How does he know it will hold up in this new place? Is he stupid to wonder, stupid to fear?

He formulates his questions carefully. Can we get a house? Can we have a big bed? Will Naruto get to keep those moments, the ones where it's just him and Kakashi? Just him and his person? He wants these things they share, these things that are just theirs, to stay that way. Is that... is that bad? Does it make it a bad person?

If it does, does he really care?

Chapter Text

For all Minato's talk of Naruto adjusting to having one arm, he didn't actually seem to be struggling with the recent loss of his limb.

Maybe it's because Kakashi was there and so ready to do just about anything Naruto required, quick to grab things for him, to open doors, to slide out chairs, to hand him things. That's what Minato assumes at first, watching with mild astonishment as the two easily move around one another. They meld like two streams of water, a continuous, smooth flow. 

But then... well, Minato likes to think himself fairly observant. When Kakashi isn't helping him, Minato can't help but notice that Naruto really doesn't seem to have any trouble anyway. For someone who just lost their reportedly dominant hand, he eats with practiced ease, moves with unhindered balance, and overall? If you told Minato that Naruto had lost that arm years ago, he'd believe it.

It's a testament to Naruto's skill and adaptability, one the young man doesn't even seem to realize he's displaying. Minato knew they both had to be strong to have survived so long in the world they'd described, in the one that a mere glimpse of had made Inoichi sick. Minato just... didn't know what that meant yet. 

According to Lord Third, it was his job to find out. They already held some amount of trust in them due to the time traveling pair's identities alone, but that didn't mean it wasn't important to know how strong they were as well.

It was, in part, a duty. Seeing where they were and what they could do was going to tell them a lot. That, and knowing how tight a hold Naruto had on the unsealed Kyuubi was crucial. The fact that its seal was simply gone was unsettling, a tingling awareness that it could burst free at any time and lay waste if it so pleased.

Another part of Minato, a more academic side, a more adventurous, is just plain curious. This is his son and the future version of one of his students. Kakashi grew up and became a sensei to Minato's child, and fuck, he wants to know what came of that. 

"I'm guessing you two don't need much in terms of a tour of the village." Minato mused, more to himself than anything. "You're up to meeting with my team, aren't you? I think it's pretty important we explain as soon as possible. Especially to Kakashi. Er, the younger one, I mean."

Naruto immediately burst into a round of snickering at the reminder of the younger version of his teacher, lips curling in a mischievous way reminiscent of Kushina. 

To his credit, Kakashi didn't look all that phased by Naruto's clear amusement. He just hummed in a manner near absent-minded, reaching up to ruffle at yellow hair. Naruto elbowed him weakly, not looking like he meant it in the slightest. Kakashi just slid a hand across his shoulders and dragged him closer.

And Minato knew... he understood that things were different between them. They had been the last two people on Earth for a time. When there had been nothing else, there had at least been them, and that's all they'd had to latch onto. And maybe, in that desolate setting, it would make sense. It would look natural.

Here, though? There is something brief that flashes through Kakashi's lone eye. It is damn near animalistic in its fervor, dedication swimming through in a lightning-fast glint. It strikes quick, but the boom it leaves behind shakes through his frame. Visible in the slight tense of his shoulders, in the arm that pulls Naruto as close as Kakashi can bring him, in the way he scans their surroundings, as though daring anything to so much as try and approach and take.

It wasn't normal. Other people were going to look at them and they weren't going to know what Minato knew, what Hiruzen and Inoichi did. They looked... intimate, the way they huddled, Naruto's cheeks rosy and his grin piercing. Kakashi's body turned inwards towards him, as though seeking to draw ever nearer.

But then, what did Minato care if they looked that way to others? Maybe there'd be some judgement or questions, but he supposes that would've been true either way. What, with Naruto being another version of him and Kakashi being... well, Kakashi. Right down to the gravity defying silver hair and obscuring mask.

And even so... well, it's not really Minato's business, is it? If they need something or grow upset at any stares they may or may not get, they'll come to him if they're comfortable doing so. And if not, they seem capable enough on their own.

It was just strange, that's all. But not as strange as them being time travelers to begin with was, right? Minato was sure they just needed time to get used to the change in environment. They'd sink back into some semblance of normality eventually. 

And if they didn't, well, it's not like Minato could do anything to change the fact. He may not have seen the multitude of horrors that they had, but he'd witnessed war, had found himself steeped in it for some time now. Sometimes, trauma wasn't something you could recover from. Sometimes it scarred too deep not to leave a mark.

"I'm so down, believe it! Man, I can't wait to see Little Kakashi again." Naruto grinned excitedly, arm wrapping around Kakashi's middle to give him a squeeze. "The look on his face is going to be awesome, believe it! Do you think he'll take a photo with me if I ask?" 

"I think he'd sooner crotch shot you, Naruto, but by all means. Feel free to proceed at your own risk. I'll even take it for you-- I'm sure you recall that I've dabbled in photography." Kakashi's hummed words made Naruto groan dramatically, though he was expertly ignored. Kakashi turned to Minato instead. "Lead the way, Sensei. Good luck getting Naruto to stay off the training field for more than five minutes."

 Sensei didn't sound as strange rolling off his tongue as it had the night before, more lax now than anything. Minato relaxed ever so slightly, even if the closed eye smile he got from the older version of his student was still unsettling. 

"Hey, wait a second! What's that supposed to mean?" Naruto complained. "I can like, totally control myself. I have tons of self-restraint. And besides, I'm not even hurt anymore!"

The way he waved his stump for emphasis was most definitely not confidence-inspiring. 

"All I hear are excuses." Kakashi sounded disinterested, but his gaze on Naruto's face was rapt, like he was trying to absorb every facial expression he made into his memory.

"What, so you're going to stay off the field? Don't be a hypocrite, Sensei. You're going to take one look at your past self and want to go terrorize him." Naruto poked him in the ribs with vengeance. Kakashi didn't so much as flinch. "Don't even get me started on Obito, believe it. I know you still haven't forgiven him for the whole... well. Point is, I can see why you might want to haze the guy."

Naruto made a face. Minato flashed back to his question about whether or not he was alive, and his cryptic message to keep him away from caves, or whatever it was he'd said. They were really, really going to need to go over all that sometime soon. The more they offhandedly mentioned, the more concerned Minato became.

Obito was clearly a key component. Or maybe he was just one of the nearest ones. Whatever happened with him had to be happening soon if Naruto had wanted to check he was still around upon waking up, right? Fuck, Minato had a feeling his future was going to be chock full of nothing but headaches going forward.

"Maa, maybe eventually. I think a nap is in order, first. I'll set up in a nice tree, get lost on the path of life a little. Shame I don't have any reading material." By the lilt in Kakashi's words, they probably had some deeper meaning. Especially if the scandalized look on Naruto's face was anything to go off of.

"Sensei--" Naruto's voice sounded utterly flat, his blue eyes narrowing.

"Not your sensei anymore." Kakashi reached up and poked the blonde's nose, which scrunched. Minato smothered a smile and swallowed a sigh, shaking his head. Naruto reared back, seeming offended as he swatted the masked man's hand away from his face with a smack.  

"Man, why do I even try?" Naruto grumbled before pausing, his expression growing bright all of a sudden. Kakashi's visible eye crinkled, telling of his own smile. "Hey! Do you think tiny Kakashi will let me poke his nose? Or do you think he'll try to bite my finger off before I get the chance?"

Minato had a feeling it was going to be a long, long day.

Obito's just going to come out and say it, plain and simple. He's... a little upset.

He's not like angry or anything. Just disgruntled, or some big, complicated word along those lines. Discombobulated? Is that a real word? Bakashi would probably tell him it wasn't, but what the hell did he know, anyway? Aside from the entirety of Konoha's Shinobi rule book, cover to cover.

Maybe annoyed is a better word to go with. That seems like a pretty solid description of what he's feeling right now, if he does say so himself. Honestly, the whole thing is throwing around some pretty mixed signals. And in his defense, he thinks that's totally justified. He's got no fucking clue what's going on, and he doubts either of his teammates are any better off.

When he'd brought his sensei back to the front gates of the village to help with the intruder, he'd thought he was going to witness like... a really badass fight or something. A single attacker so strong they were calling for the Yellow Flash to help deal with it? It was bound to be good! Or rather, it was supposed to be good.

Instead, Obito finds out that they've now got a second Bakashi. As in, there are two now. Like one wasn't enough!

He's affronted. His worst enemy just multiplied, and what's he got to show for it? Bakashi (the one he knows, not the ugly tall one who looked like he'd just slogged through a pit of pure ash and such) had totally laid into him after Minato-sensei went off to deal with the intruder, asking a million questions that Obito had no answers to.

Did he know where the other Kakashi had come from? No, obviously not. He'd just been passing by! Did he know why there was a second Pakkun? Also no, he barely knows who the hell Pakkun is, because Bakashi never brings the thing out. Why had the other him hugged Minato's doppelganger like that? Obito was even more in the dark about that one than he was the other questions, so it was moot to even ask.

So, he's annoyed. Annoyed he's going to have to deal with two Bakashis, annoyed he has no idea what's going on, annoyed that he's been made to be annoyed. The younger Bakashi is already condescending enough, so Obito can't imagine how bad this bigger version is going to be. 

Rin's running theory is time travel right now. She's smart enough that she's usually right, so Obito's pretty confident throwing his bet in on that too. It sort of helped explain the mysterious stranger that looked so much like their teacher. Not a relative from this time, but perhaps from a not-so-distant future?

Ugh. Obito doesn't know. He rarely knows anything ever, as Bakashi has become so fond of pointing out. It's not that Obito is stupid! He's just a little clumsy is all, and absent-minded, and he's prone to losing track of time and his own thoughts. It doesn't mean he's weak, or incompetent.

"You're late." Bakashi's tone is irritated, but no surprise there. That seems to be his default setting. That and unbearably stuck up. "What was it this time? An old woman needed help crossing the road?"

He sounded so patronizing that Obito genuinely contemplated trying to sock him in the face. With his luck, he'd slip and Bakashi would get one in on him instead. No need to embarrass himself in front of Rin, he guessed. Man, his life sucked.

"There was a cat stuck in a tree." Obito snapped back, scowling. He had the scratches on his forearms to prove it, too. "And besides, Minato-sensei isn't even here yet!" 

It was true. Minato-sensei wasn't often late to their meetings, but when he was he usually had pretty good reason. Honestly, Obito was surprised they were meeting today at all. When he'd been told it was still on he'd half wanted to say it was a prank, because Minato-sensei really seemed like he'd be having his hands full.

"No fighting, you two!" Rin scolded, though her attention wasn't on them. She lit up with excitement, cheeks flushing. "And look! There they are now." 

Obito scowled at the blush on her face. Her crush on Bakashi had made her extra curious about his much taller double, which was further proof that Obito's life totally sucked balls. He spun around on his heel, scowl deepening when he saw that their sensei was indeed not alone.

Annoyed as he was, Obito couldn't deny that he was also curious. Could you blame him? It wasn't every day an older version of your rival popped out of nowhere and went batshit on the gate guards, or whatever had happened the other day. Obito still wasn't sure, but he was okay with not being sure on that front since nobody else was either.

The other Bakashi was taller than their sensei was, with that same stupid hair and mask. The headband over the eye was new, but count on Bakashi to get himself maimed, right? He wore a long sleeve shirt, no ninja vest in sight, and simple ninja pants that most men around the village tended to wear. His sandals were also shinobi grade, dark blue just like Sensei's. Probably a borrowed pair.

It annoyed Obito even more to see that his teammate had actually... you know. Grown. That was one thing he'd always had over Bakashi. Height. Now that was apparently gone! Ugh. Obito hoped he grew up to be at least a little taller than him.

He was exactly what Obito had expected. Back ramrod straight, severe glint in his eye, and frown visible even beneath his mask. He stood with perfect posture, moving with the fluid rigidness of a schooled shinobi. He was a carbon copy of his younger self, and all speculation about why he'd hugged Minato-sensei's double flew out the window, place taken by a scowl and a confirmation that yeah, he clearly hadn't changed a bit as he aged. 

Assuming this was time travel, but again. Rin was usually right.

The bigger Kakashi was uncanny. The shapes of their faces were almost identical, one simply sharper than the other, but following the same general curves. The same eyes, too. Eye? Eyes and eye? Obito's just as lost as you are on that one, but he can say one thing for certain.

This Kakashi... looks like a complete and total dick.

He walked up like he had a stick stuck up his ass so far it was forcing him to stand straight. He made for an odd sight next to Minato-sensei's doppelganger, who was snickering wildly into his hand. He hovered close to his companion: closer than Obito thought Bakashi would've normally allowed someone, but he digressed.

Minato-sensei himself looked exasperated, eyeing Bakashi and the other guy (Naruto, didn't Rin say?) with trepidation and amusement. Obito swallowed through the mounting tension in the air, glancing at his own teammates. Rin was starry-eyed, because Obito really couldn't win, and Bakashi himself... 

Well. He was studying this bigger version of himself with critical eyes, arms crossed tight across his chest. At first glance he looked almost calm, but there was a certain glint there that spoke of his stressed out this entire thing was making him. Worse, Obito couldn't even blame him for it. If he were faced with an older version of himself, he's honestly not sure what he'd do.

Minato-sensei grinned sheepishly and gave a wave as they approached. Naruto's snickering only seemed to increase for some reason, especially when the older Bakashi shot him a sharp look. His face was starting to go red, and he had to bodily turn away and close his eyes for a moment, seemingly to keep from bursting out into full blown laughter.

Hadn't he laughed at the (smaller) Bakashi the other day, too? Rin had said so, anyway. Apparently he'd just gone on and on, and they'd all sort of thought he was crazy or something. Obito's sorry he missed it. Either way, at least one of them is intriguing. Anyone willing to laugh at Bakashi has a gold star in his book.

"Sorry we're late, you guys. Naruto can really pack it away." Minato greeted. Naruto was definitely the one armed guy, right? Well, obviously, since the other was Bakashi. "Anyway, I'm sure you're--"

"Is it time travel?" Rin blurted out. She smacked her hand over her mouth a mere moment later, cheeks flushing red with embarrassment.

The not big Bakashi (wow, that was going to start getting really confusing, really fast) was frowning hard enough that you could see it creasing his mask, which was comical in the sense that the older one was doing the same thing. His gaze on his older self was so intense that Obito wouldn't be surprised if he was trying to shoot lasers from his eyes.

There was silence for a moment, aside from Naruto's muffled snickering. He had tears pricking the corners of his eyes, his hand clamped so hard over his face it was a wonder he could breathe at all. Minato-sensei looked... exhausted, actually. He shot big Bakashi a withering look as the man peered down at his younger self. 

Obito's not sure what he expected. He sort of thought Big Bakashi might actually snap and reprimand Rin for her tactless question, since that totally seemed like something he'd do. What he doesn't see coming from a mile away, however, is for the tension to suddenly snap as though it were never there. Just... all of a sudden.

All at once, Older Bakashi sags as though he was never wound tight in the first place. His shoulders slouch, his hands jam into his pockets, and his sharp eye grows lazy. He cocks his head slightly, considering them with a new, more relaxed air. 

The change gives Obito and his teammates whiplash enough that they pause in place. Obito holds his breath. Next to bigger Bakashi, Naruto bursts out laughing. It's a genuinely gleeful sound that doesn't fit at all into the thickness that had previously been in the air.

"Maa, are we from the future? Rather subjective questioning. It's not as though that future exists anymore. It'll be different going forward. Can you come from something that doesn't exist?" Big Bakashi's tone is light and almost airy, genial. Reaching out an arm, he snags Naruto around the shoulders and drags him into his side. "What do you think, Naruto? Are we anomalous constructs? Originating from somewhere that we can never return?"

What the fuck?

"I don't know Sensei, but if there's anyone I'd want to be an anomalous construct with, it's you." Naruto wrapped his arm around him right back, eyes shining and bright, just like Minato-sensei's. "I can't believe you did that! That was so mean! You were all serious, and they were all like 'whoa, this guy's totally going to be a dick', and then you were like--"

There was absolutely no way this was happening. Obito must've tripped and hit his head at some point. He was seeing things. Was this a coma? Is he in a coma right now? People see things when they're in those sometimes, right? Can live entire lives? 

Naruto goes on, continuing to ramble on and on and on and then on some more. And big Bakashi just nods and looks at him like he is the only thing on the planet. That's literally the only way Obito can describe it. He just leans into him, and Obito almost flushes at the way they press together like glue. That was definitely closer than Bakashi would normally let anyone.

Speaking of Bakashi, a glance at him (the smaller one) showed that he wasn't doing so well. In fact, if Obito didn't know any better, he looked like he might faint. And Rin was on the exact same track.

"What the fuck?" Obito voices aloud, for lack of anything else to say. Minato-sensei makes a strangled noise in the back of his throat.

"This is not how I wanted to go about this." Their teacher mutters more to himself than anything else. Big Bakashi waves a distracted hand his direction when he's shot a glare, more absentminded than anything Bakashi would usually regard their sensei with. "Yes, they're from the future. To put it simply, you're looking at my future son and the future version of...well, you, Kakashi. Kakashi Hatake and Naruto Uzumaki." 

Naruto cuts himself out of his excitable ramble without missing a beat, jolting forward slightly. He drags Big Bakashi with him as he does. Obito flinches as the man peers down at him with his lone eye, lazy with an undertone of something that speaks to danger. He swallows thickly, ignoring the uncomfortable shiver that rattles around in his ribcage.

"Believe it!" Naruto agrees, beaming. "Kakashi-sensei and I aren't really allowed to tell you how we got here, or why, or like, any of that stuff! But we were totally cleared! We're staying with my dad now!"

Minato flushes a little at the title, looking like he doesn't know how to feel about it. Obito's too caught up on the "Kakashi-sensei" part to even compute. Kakashi? A teacher? Was this happening right now? Like, actually?

"By sensei, the Hokage, and T&I." Big Bakashi hums in elaboration, eyes turning away from Obito and to the younger version of himself once more. He looks him up and down, scratching the back of his neck in an idle, decidedly un-Bakashi-like way. "Was I really that small? No wonder you laughed at him." 

"Oh my god." Rin chokes out. Obito's mouth feels bone dry. He can't tell if this turn of events is a good thing or not.

Naruto smacks at his apparently sensei. His apparently sensei smacks back at him, which devolves into them jamming their elbows into one another like children, and then quickly to Naruto trying to climb onto his back like some sort of spider monkey. Big Bakashi just lets it happen, reaching up blindly to feel for the blonde's face. When he finds it, he squeezes one of his cheeks like it's a ball of mochi. 

Minato-sensei's smile strains a little. He looks like his eyes are screaming, staring at the pair of time travelers like he's got no idea how to deal with them. Obito is right there with him. It feels like he's having some sort of out of body experience. 

It's undeniable that this is, without a shadow of a doubt, Kakashi Hatake. The similarities are too vast to deny it, even with the peculiar change in personality. How had he... How had he become like that? Why was he acting like that? All chilled out, like this all wasn't a big deal?

Naruto was definitely sensei's son, at least. With his blonde hair and ocean blues, and the fact that he had the same boisterous disposition as Kushina-san? Obito didn't have any reservations about his identity. Though, to be fair, he'd obviously never met Naruto before, so there were no preconceived notions of how he should or shouldn't be. Seeing as he wasn't even born yet.

"They'll be joining us for training for some time. The Hokage has tasked me with looking after them, so they're staying in my apartment as well, like Kakashi said." Minato looked like he didn't know how to feel as he said this. "I'll have to ask you not to interrogate them too much. There's not a lot they can say, and there's still a lot we need to work out between us. Just be aware that--"

Bakashi, all of a sudden, looked rather angry. The, er... smaller one. Obito gulped.

"That can't be me." He hissed out, cutting sensei off. Which wasn't something he did. Ever. Naruto and the bigger Kakashi both stopped, turning to look at him as he stepped up and jammed a finger in the direction of his future self. "You aren't me. They have to be lying, Sensei! I don't- I can't possibly turn into this." 

Older Bakashi looked down at himself, for some reason. As if looking for something specific. Funnily enough, Naruto did the same, squinting at his version of Kakashi like he was searching for some sort of fault. Rin opened and closed her mouth a few times, clearly flustered and trying to gather herself.

"I'm actually with him on this one." Obito admitted. Tiny Bakashi sent him a venomous look, which he returned tenfold. "What?! I'm agreeing! Just look at him! You're trying to tell me that's you?!" 

Older Bakashi was still looking down at himself. Naruto was massaging one of his biceps and shaking his head. Another look at Rin and she looked a little heartbroken, and Obito felt realization dawn on him as to why. His cheeks flared red again. He cleared his throat a bit, glancing down abruptly. 

Surely Bakashi wasn't... with Minato-sensei's son. Right? Obito wasn't trying to be homophobic or anything, but you've got to see where he's coming from with this one, right? Maybe they were just close. It's just... well, Obito sure wasn't going around squeezing Minato-sensei's muscles, or trying to climb on top of him! 

"Whatever you're thinking right now, you're off the mark." Minato sighed tiredly, drawing their attention away from the peculiar scene. "And he's not technically you, Kakashi. He's just a version of what you could've become. Now that he's actually here, that's probably not going to happen."

"Who knows, with Kakashi-sensei's influence." Naruto butt in. He grinned down at tiny Bakashi, who looked outraged. Naruto gushed immediately. "Oh my god, you're so tiny. I just want to squeeze you forever!"

It wasn't meant to be an insult, Obito knew, but it sure sounded like one. Based on Kakashi's eye twitching, it was taken as one as well.

"Why don't you go ahead and try, Naruto? My younger self could use some real love. I'd know." Older Kakashi goaded, before he pulled out a... camera? He gave Naruto a little nudge but never actually let go of him, hand lingering even as Naruto stumbled forward slightly. "Ruffle his hair a little while you're at it. He loves it when people do that."

Minato put his face in his hands. Obito had a feeling that training was about to get a whole lot more interesting. 

Chapter Text

Naruto is glowing. That's the best way Kakashi can describe it.

It's strange and not entirely pleasant to see his past teammates again. They are a part of a life he was forced to let go of far too young, a grief he had carried like a heavyweight cloak for most of his life. His grief had almost sunk him, and the only reason Kakashi stays afloat now is because he allowed himself to finally let it go.

His sorrow is still there, and so is his regret. But he does not fault himself the way he used to, does not shoulder blame that was never really his in the first place. His talk with his father by the campfire, his fight with Obito at the end, and his growth with Naruto in the after had helped teach him this.

He won't admit or show how jarring it is to see his younger self like this, but it is a little funny to mess with him. He'd been so angry and isolated at that age, upset at the world and determined to become the ninja his father never was. He'd been proud of his father deep down but too upset to acknowledge as such.

It had taken Obito's "death" to change his rage into new form, and then Rin's, and then Minato's, and even then he'd spent time stewing in ANBU wondering why the hell he was still around. Of course, he knows now why he's still around, but back then he'd scarcely known anything at all. He'd been... not naive, but far from wise.

Even now he felt he knew very little. The only difference now was that he didn't really care. He didn't know everything and he never would, but he knew enough. Enough to know what was important, enough to organize his own priorities and know how best to protect what needed protecting.

His younger self is angry, and Rin confusedly jealous, and Obito lost. Kakashi catalogues this with an air of disinterest. He knows his lack of care isn't usual. There should be some deeper effect than just unease and tension, perhaps some shock or some lapse into morosity.

He just... can't muster it up. Instead, his attention is drawn to Naruto, as it always seems to be these days. 

He takes in the way he laughs, his cheeks rosy with humor. The way he observes Kakashi, reaches out to grab and feel, hand a hot brand on his bicep. Kakashi wants to grab back, wants to feel everything Naruto will let him. A dangerous line of thought, but Kakashi is nothing if not foolishly brave when it comes to him.

He doesn't really want to deal with his old teammates. It's callous to say, he knows. But this is what Naruto wants, and whatever Naruto wants, Kakashi will give him.

"This is literally the most bored I have ever been in in my entire life." Naruto leans back on the grass, propped with one arm. He doesn't seem bothered by his missing limb, even now. Kakashi hums as the blonde shoots him a glance, blue eyes brighter in the sunlight. "You'll spar with me though, right, sensei?"

Naruto looks so hopeful that Kakashi is nearly weak enough to cave and say yes right there, just for the hug he'd no doubt get afterwards. Nearly.

"Absolutely not." He decides, flashing back to the bloody state Naruto had been in right before they time traveled. It's a very motivating memory. One that makes him want to grab and never let go. "You're supposed to be recovering."

"I did that already!" Naruto insists, sounding indignant and offended and like he might start trying to kick Kakashi in the knees soon out of sheer spite. "Come on! What if I spar with one of the little ones? I could take any of them with no arms, believe it!"

Obito gives a squawk of indignation from where he'd been half-heartedly going through katas whilst pretending not to watch them. Minato looks even more exhausted than he did thirty minutes ago, which means he's crossed out of slouched shoulders and is growing steadily closer to drop dead territory.

Kakashi's still not sure how his sensei managed to get the three rugrats to cooperate and start training, but he's glad to have them at a distance. Minato is trying to enforce some level of normality, even with the tense and awkward air. It's only half working.

The younger version of himself is angrily slashing away with his tanto. It's something he'd still been getting used to at this age, just beginning to try and incorporate the Hatake styles into his range of ability with varying degrees of success. Most of his moves were still a little clumsy, still precise but just off enough not to be true to form.

Rin wasn't even trying to hide her staring. Her gaze was pinging shamelessly between him and Naruto, her hands glowing a faint green over a fish. It reminded Kakashi vividly of Sakura, and his heart gave a valiant pang. Memories left behind, but never forgotten, no. 

Obito gulps when he notices Kakashi's flat stare shift to him, face flushing red. He turns pointedly away, shoulders hunched. It reminds him fondly of Naruto when he was younger, so far away from what he was now.

"You'd kill them." Kakashi notes after a moment, attention flickering back to his pouting companion. His cheeks were all puffed out, and Kakashi wondered what it might be like to lean forward and ever so lightly bite. Sometimes, Naruto was too cute for his own good.

"I totally wouldn't. Believe it." Naruto said it with startling confidence. Kakashi stared, and Naruto crashed his shoulder into his in retaliation. Kakashi's arm comes up and around him on reflex, curling like it was made specifically to be there. "I would not! Kakashi!"  

The way Naruto whines his name makes something in Kakashi twist. He disguises the sudden shift with a hum, unable to stop himself from tugging despite such. Naruto allows himself to be dragged, flopping further into him limply. 

It soothes something in Kakashi to have him this close, melted into his side. Kakashi had grown used to not having to share Naruto with anyone aside from his ninken and the ever-present Kurama, who hovered in the background of everything Naruto did. This way, Kakashi felt he still had him and less like he might slip away.

There was a lingering fear that continued to grow and shift. Kakashi warred with himself. He was glad to see Naruto happy, beyond glad, even. It was all he'd ever wanted. Kakashi just couldn't bear the thought that Naruto might drift away from him. They'd hardly been here any time at all, and already Kakashi felt a growing hunger, a need to monopolize Naruto's attention.

He was afraid of what would happen as it got worse, but he had no chance but to find out. They were here now. And so long as that's what Naruto wanted, this was where they'd stay. Kakashi would just have to figure out how to cope.

"Maa, Naruto, I didn't even say anything. I don't know why you're upset." Kakashi brought a hand up to his face, massaging his thumb into a whiskered cheek. Naruto doesn't complain as his face squishes, though he does huff and narrow his eyes at him, slivers of sharp blue that Kakashi could drown in.

It is strange to have others around them in moments like these. Before, it would be easy to lay back and drag Naruto on top of him. To simply enjoy the sounds of nature, the grass below them and the leaves rustling overhead. That privilege feels lost in the presence of company, and Kakashi mourns it with a vengeance. 

It isn't good to feel this much venom towards allies. But Kakashi hasn't had allies aside from Naruto for a long, long time now. Maybe he will adjust, adapt, and overcome the same way he always has.

Or maybe he will not, and this is just the way it is. Kakashi does not mind the idea so much, with Naruto in his lap and no one else's.

"Man, you never let me do anything." Absolutely not true. "Is it just me or does it feel painfully boring when we're not running for our lives? Like, what am I supposed to do now? Training is my only hobby!"

He has a point, actually. Staying moving used to be their priority. Building up chakra reserves, finding resources, setting up camp, and laying traps for animals and human entities (And whatever the hell Zetsu were. Chakra fruit babies? Kinda zombies?) alike. There was never not something to do.

"Well, you're just going to have to find a new one." Kakashi informs him, running a hand through golden locks again and again, the sensation never quite enough. His other hand lays over Naruto's stomach, fingering the fabric of his borrowed t-shirt. "There are plenty of things you could do to pass the time. If you want, I'm sure-"

Naruto's eyes suddenly grow very round. Kakashi knows immediately that he has probably just set off a landmine, but it's too late now. His voice halts in his throat as Naruto's hand flies up to wrap around his wrist, a grin already stretching across his face. It sends Kakashi's heart racing for two very different reasons.

"Sensei, you're a genius!" Naruto exclaims, which is seldom ever a good thing, but his smile is charming enough for Kakashi not to care. "Now that we're not running, I can finally work on my seals!" 

Oh. Oh, no.

"I was going to suggest books on gardening. Maybe some furniture catalogs." Kakashi's voice strains slightly, because Naruto and seals are a frenzy that, though captivating to watch, tend to be an absolute terror. "You know. For the house."

Naruto's already on his feet, dragging Kakashi up with him and jabbering about yin and yang chakras, and chakra anchors, and odd numbers unbalancing even ones, and elemental layers, and barriers. Special signatures, and lines versus rows, versus swirls, versus vortexes, versus hexagonal, versus octagonal, versus abstract, versus... well, you get the idea.

For all he acts like a moron, Naruto is far from one. His mind moves so fast it's hard to believe he has enough focus for the precise art of sealing, but he'd taken to it like a true Uzumaki and had never looked back. The only issue is that time was needed, as was special ink and paper. That was hard to find with the Earth in shambles.

He'd done what he could with the time they had, but with their tendency never to stay in one place for more than a few days and with their near constant search for food, there was never time to do anything complex like Naruto wanted. Which had been a bit of a blessing in disguise, with how absolutely feral he tended to get over his work.

But Naruto is smiling, sun tanned and golden, and Kakashi decides he doesn't really care if they accidentally get blown to bits. So long as Kakashi gets to be next to him when it happens. Maybe he's poetic, or maybe he's grown so familiar with death that it just doesn't bother him anymore. 

Or maybe it's because he'd walk through all nine hells if Naruto held his hand while he did, would brave the most hostile and treacherous of conditions if it meant simply touching. Devotion, Kakashi has come to find, is a torturous thing. But Kakashi feels it in spades, and he's reaped the blissful rewards of it too.

"What do you think?" Naruto whipped towards him again, drawing him from his train of thought. "I swear it won't like, kill you or anything. Just a few drops of blood. It's kind of dangerous, actually, but I think it can be done if we specify it to ourselves enough. And nothing permanent yet! Besides, I don't have the right kind of ink for that anyway!"

"Sure." Kakashi hums, not sure what he just agreed to. Minato looks both horrified and morbidly fascinated by whatever Naruto has been prattling on about. "Just don't make me lose an arm too. Things are already hard enough with one cripple lazing around."

Naruto groans again. For the briefest of moments, Kakashi wonders what it might be like to swallow the sound. He stills as the thought crosses his mind, mouth suddenly rather dry. He takes a deep inhale in and lets it sit before he releases it, and he pushes the idea out with it.

That same realization is still there, waiting to be had. Kakashi pushes it back. He's not ready yet, but that's okay.

There's time.

Naruto's got no idea why his dad is surprised. He's a seal master, and Naruto's mother is descended from the island of Uzushio, a village with a culture deeply rooted in the art of sealing and all the complicated components that went with such.

Seals, as a basis, typically do exactly what they say. They... uh, well, seal things. Maybe they create a barrier to keep something in, or maybe they hold something inside of them. Sealing scrolls can hold physical items, and ones like Sakura's Mark Of Strength can store chakra.

Seals trap and keep. But, as Naruto's father has proved with his three pronged kunai, they can also anchor. That is, in part, what Naruto seeks to do.

There isn't a lot he knows about Uzushiogakure or what they were capable of. That fact is not one he's proud of. He wishes he knew more about where he blood originated, but those resources were never very accessible, and life had whipped past him so fast there'd hardly been time. Maybe now he'll get the chance to ask his mom about it, if she's willing.

In all, it is Jiraiya's leftover research that had rocketed Naruto into this art. It's not anything he got into until near the Fourth War, when they'd sometimes spend hours upon hours simply sitting, waiting in position for something to happen. Others would read books, some would meditate, or try to catch some sleep.

Naruto had decided it was finally time to start going over the material his godfather left to him. He'd understood it easier than he'd thought he would. After all, he'd never been all that sharp in school. 

He's going to just admit outright that his whole plan right now? Totally and completely selfish. The idea had occurred to him after a particularly bad fight, when he and Kakashi were pushed opposite directions and it had taken hours to find one another again. Kakashi and his ninken had found Naruto breathing hard, bleeding from the side and weeping, hysterical and half-delirious from blood loss, chakra drain, and lack of sleep. 

He'd forgotten about the concept, between all the running and fighting, but it's come back to him now. He and Kakashi had gotten separated again, this time nearly for good! It had been such a near thing. What if Kakashi hadn't come to the village first? What if he'd wandered instead?

He'd had no way of knowing Naruto was alive. And Naruto hadn't had any clue if he was okay either. Naruto's never felt fear like that in his life, he doesn't think. The creeping, paranoid kind that whispered in your ear and wrapped itself around your lungs. Yeah, like hell Naruto's ever letting that happen again.

There's also the fact that Kakashi-sensei is like, his. He's Naruto's person, and Naruto's love for him is overflowing from his every pore. Naruto wants him to stay his person. It's selfish of him, manipulative to plan to tie them like this, but the permanent marker is too much of a siren's call for Naruto to resist.

Everyone has some awareness of their own chakra. Most people have at least a vague sense of where their clones are at any given time. They can point in the direction they are, or follow the buzzing feeling that links them together. Naruto has always been chakra sensitive, and Kakashi is no slouch either. That right there is the very foundation of his idea.

It's only theoretically dangerous to store your own chakra in another person. After all, Naruto's got Kurama in him and his system hasn't started to reject him yet! The thought is that, if Naruto can design a chakra-signature specific seal attuned to himself, and vice versa with Kakashi, then... could he and Sensei have a constant awareness of one another's location?

Could they tell where one another was at any given time? Find one another no matter what happens or where they are? If Naruto integrated some of the chakra-monitoring seals medical nin used to keep tabs on patients, could he also find a way to keep awareness of Kakashi-sensei's health too?

Is that like, really, really creepy? It might be really creepy. Naruto doesn't even give a shit anymore. Seeing the world end has really gotten rid of his restraint. Not to mention he may actually go crazy if he doesn't find something to occupy himself with soon, and Kakashi-sensei had already said yes anyway! 

"I hate you." Kurama notes blearily as Naruto tries to keep himself from bouncing with excitement, awakened from his nap by the sheer energy his host is exuding. "I hope this thing blows you up and you die. I'll go live in the mountains somewhere. Alone. Where I can sleep in silence."

Naruto, gracious and mature as he is, chooses to be the bigger person and ignores him. He has other things on his mind. Like attaching himself to Kakashi-sensei for life! He knew he'd find a new worthwhile hobby to pass the time!

"This isn't healthy." Kurama tells him, but what does he know? "See a therapist. And get me one too. I need it after dealing with you."

Yeah. For dealing with Naruto and for no other reason. They'll agree to disagree on that one, thanks. Naruto may not be the most socially aware but that is a can of worms he is so not willing to open today. Naruto's lifetime of trauma compared to Kurama's lifetime of trauma? 

"If you're calling me old again--" Kurama starts. Naruto tunes that right out. Again, not a can he's cracking, thank you.

Kakashi's chakra is a steady blaze at Naruto's side. It's akin to a hearth in many ways, a symbol of home and a radiance of warmth. Naruto sits before it and allows himself to bask, soaking it in and letting it tangle with his own signature like a pair of dancing flames. His chakra loves Kakashi's own just as much as Naruto does, always eager to mingle and meld. 

Naruto wants a piece of it with him to keep and have with him always. Naruto was never allowed to be greedy growing up. He didn't have enough to be, and had learned fast to humbly accept whatever he could get his hands on, but to never hope for more. What was given was meager, always shy of enough.

Kakashi-sensei isn't like that. He doesn't give scraps, doesn't slowly feed himself to Naruto piece by piece. Instead, he offers everything as a whole. Rather than handing things over, he opens his own doors and steps aside, inviting Naruto inside to pick what he likes.

Naruto wants to pick everything, which is probably a problem, but not one that needs to be addressed right now. Right now, he is content to operate in this singular, comfortable boundary. The day he breaches outside of it is the day he will concern himself with what else Kakashi will let him have.

"You are so fucking disturbing." Kurama's lip curls. Wasn't he going back to sleep? The commentary and criticism is so not appreciated. "What about him has you so obsessed? Is it his hair? Because it's hideous."

Naruto turns to look at Kakashi's hair on instinct. His teacher blinks lazily at him, shifting slightly. Naruto's got his legs slung over his, the pair of them propped against two trees that sit only a mere few feet from one another. Konoha's forests are dense, and Naruto has missed the gentle thrum of the energy here.

Kakashi-sensei isn't the seal master Naruto has fashioned himself into, but he's smart enough to have picked up the basics. His Sharingan helped in the earlier days, when Naruto was first beginning to sketch simplistic barrier seals and containment constructs. He could memorize the strokes, then, and that was half the battle.

His project was creating a chakra disruptor, something that wasn't hard to make, only two layered and a vertical set of two rows. Something that would cut off the flow in a certain vein. Placed in the right spot, it could cause someone to have a heart attack that would look entirely natural on paper. The seal itself would sink into the skin when activated, untraceable. 

They had both decided that Danzo really, really needed a heart attack right about now. Sooner was better than later, right? They were keeping that detail between them.

"I completely disagree with you and think you're stupid." Naruto decided after a moment. Kakashi snorted, and Naruto felt something in him wriggle happily at the sound. "Kakashi-sensei's hair is the best ever. If you could touch it, you'd know."

It is. It's soft and thick, and Naruto has always thought it to suit the shape of his face and cut of Kakashi's jaw. There is something about the slouch of it that compliments the tilt of his eyes and slope of his nose. Naruto likes to tangle his fingers in it often.

A hand slides across his ankle and up his calf, calloused but gentle against the bruising Kurama is still healing from the fight. The old fox has been grouchier since Naruto's brush with death, no doubt tired from the expenditures of his energy. It was a wonder he was awake at all today.

"If I were to touch it, it would be to rip it out or to throw him into the sun." Kurama's voice was akin to the rumble of an oncoming storm, a stir of something thunderous. "Just warn me before you jump one another so I can make sure I witness absolutely none of it. Scar me like that and it'll be the last thing you ever do."

Naruto squints. Why would he want to mug Kakashi-sensei?

"Not that kind of jumping, you fucking--" Kurama cut himself off with a shake of his large head, his ears flicking irritably. "You know what? No. I'm going back to sleep, you are leaving me alone, and I'm going to pretend I'm not somehow trapped in the head of the biggest moron I've ever had the displeasure of meeting."

Naruto would've replied with something just as biting about him (again) not being trapped at all, but he was distracted by the way Kakashi's hand tightened around his leg, the almost reverent trailing turning to something firm as fingers curled into his skin. Naruto knew the spot would tingle for hours after, an echo of his chakra imprinted there. 

He blinked away the curl of satisfaction and affection beaming through him, looking up. Rin Nohara came to a stop a few steps away, looking nervous and wary.

She didn't know what to do with them anymore than anyone else seemed to. She glanced between the pair of them, eyes trailing over where their legs overlapped. Her gaze seemed to linger on where Kakashi's hand kept mild grip on Naruto's calf. She looked away in a snap not a second later, cheeks flushing with embarrassment. 

"We, uh, we were going to get lunch." She announced somewhat awkwardly. "Minato-sensei told me to come get you."

He was trying to use her to break the ice, because she was the kindest of his three students and one who'd already shown personal investment in Naruto's state of wellbeing, even if it had been before she knew about the whole time travel thing. Naruto popped to his feet with gusto, the thought of food sending his stomach rumbling.

"Alright!" He bellowed enthusiastically, beaming so brightly that Rin couldn't help but return it with a hesitant smile of her own. Naruto turned his attention on her with sparkling eyes so like her sensei's it was nearly enough to relax the tension out of her shoulders. "Wait, you're a field medic, right? How good are you at punching things?"

It's a strange question, but she answers it anyway. Kakashi peaceably gathers all of the scattered parchments and scrolls Naruto had left in the grass, sealing them away neatly for later. Naruto blindly reaches back for him as Rin talks some about her specialization, passion overtaking her nerves.

A warm hand links with his, grounding and sure, and Naruto beams all the brighter for it.

It wasn't ramen, but barbecue was almost just as much of a treat when they hadn't had it for so long. Kakashi, of course, devoured his in the flashes between people looking at him. Naruto held no such qualms, shoving bite after bite in his mouth with vigor. Little Kakashi seemed disgusted, and Rin a bit weirded out, but Minato was just a little morose. Obito was too busy doing to exact same thing to even care.

"So, are you going to take the chunin exam too, Kakashi... san?" Rin asked politely, something resolute in her eye. "Since you're new to the village? O-Or are they going to return your rank to you?"

Since talking to Naruto and hearing his descriptions of his own teammate's chakra-filled punches, she'd warmed up to them significantly. She was making an effort to be kind, at least. Minato breathed a little easier seeing that his plan to set her on them had worked.

"Kakashi is already a jonin. Once he recovers, a quick spar with me, observed by the Hokage, will get him his rank back." Minato informed. Hiruzen had already discussed this with him. It was probably another week off, even with Naruto's... Kurama helping Kakashi's healing along. Though physically okay, Minato could feel his stores were not at full. 

Big Kakashi hummed noncommittally, apparently unconcerned with the conversation. He reached up to absentmindedly wipe some sauce off Naruto's cheek. Obito shared a wide-eyed look with Rin, about as subtle as a bull in a China shop. Little Kakashi ground his teeth audibly, eyes trained sharply on his food.

"Whoa, whoa! What about me?!" Naruto cried out. Technically still a genin, he had to take the exam and advance sometime, didn't he? "Don't I get to take the chunin exam? Come on, I swear I'm stronger than a genin! Believe it!" 

Kakashi snorted, disguising it with a cough. Minato had a feeling he was missing something big. Especially when Naruto scrunched his nose in that way he did when the Kyuubi was saying something to him that he found to be annoying. 

(Tell them about the kage thing, Kurama wakes up again just to say. As if Naruto knows how to smoothly bring that up in a conversation.)

"I-I mean we have a vacancy on our team we've been trying to fill, but Naruto, what about your arm?" Rin asked nervously, gaze darting uncertainly between her teacher and Naruto's very obvious stump. The blonde looked down, as if he'd forgotten it was gone. He looked as flummoxed as Rin felt.

"Maa, Naruto will be fine in the chunin exam with just one arm." Kakashi hummed, giving that closed eye smile of his that the younger version of himself hated so much. Older Kakashi seemed as content to ignore his younger self as his younger self did him. "Once his chakra fully recovers, of course." 

Minato stilled at that, blinking. Kakashi ignored his stare too, throwing some more meat onto the grill for Naruto, who wiggled happily at the sight. Minato's wallet was going to feel this one, that's for sure.

Things seemed to be settling, though. They were finding a balance. That, and it was getting easier and easier to separate his Kakashi from the older one as he saw them interact. Minato was glad his brain was finding purchase with the idea of them being two different people instead of versions of the same one.

"His chakra feels fine to me." Little Kakashi snapped out in a surprising show of acknowledgement, and Minato had to agree. He hadn't wanted to address his older self so far. "What's that have to do anything? He can't fight with just an arm."

"Of course he can." Kakashi drawled back to himself, which wasn't as weird as it sounded surprisingly. Naruto nodded vigorously, mouth too full of food to respond. Obito's eyes pinged between them like he was watching a particularly interesting tennis match. "Naruto is fairly proficient in one-handed hand signs, if you can believe it."

They'd both gotten good at just about everything during the fourth war, but neither were going to bring up that the practicing of one-handed hand signs came from Naruto's unwillingness to stop holding hands to practice two-handed ones. 

"Wait just a moment. Go back." Minato pointed his chopsticks at them. "Naruto is practically bursting with chakra. What do you mean it isn't all back? Doesn't it restore itself faster than most people's do because of his Uzumaki lineage? And the..."

He trailed off with a raised brow. The nod to Kurama's existence so obvious that even Naruto got it. The whiskered blonde finished chewing, leaning into Kakashi's side as he did. Minato didn't respond to the curious looks his students gave him, clearly catching onto the undertone of there being more there than he was saying out loud.

"Yeah, yeah. That doesn't mean it's all back, though. I got totally drained dry! Believe it!" Naruto didn't sound that concerned by his near death. "I'd say I'm... hey, Sensei, how much chakra do I still have to restore? It's been forever since I got this low." 

"Two thirds." Kakashi hung another piece of meat in front of Naruto's mouth, which he received happily. At Minato's horrified look, Kakashi only shrugged. "He's always been a bit of a tank. His... alliance has only helped that along. I've learned not to be surprised by anything he does anymore."

Naruto's only response to that was to offer a peace sign. Minato opened his mouth but found that there wasn't much he could even say to that. He'd... He'd thought Naruto was recovered entirely. That his reserves were back up to full. And now Kakashi was telling him that this was a mere third of what was supposed to be there? Sitting as he was, he already had almost as much as Kushina did!

It spoke to a power Minato hadn't expected. Just how capable was Naruto? For Kakashi to be entirely confident in his one handed combat abilities, maybe the fact that he hadn't made it past genin really didn't mean much. Not to mention they'd obviously survived in their wasteland of a world for as long as they had for a reason... 

"So does that mean you're crazy powerful?" Obito asked, because at least someone has their priorities straight. He seemed to be getting used to the older Kakashi too. He was obviously a little scared of him, but let's be real. Who wasn't a little scared of Kakashi's older self? "I mean, even I can tell you have like, a shitload of chakra."

He got a sharp look from Minato and Rin for his language and the tops of his ears reddened, his grin turning sheepish. Naruto didn't seem to have any problem with it, though. He perked up, swallowing his mouthful of grilled beef and grinning. It was a sharp thing, his canines a little pointer than most people's were. For a moment, Minato swore his eyes flashed red. 

"Believe it." Naruto said firmly, and Minato, terrifyingly enough, absolutely did.

He'd been cleaned up at the hospital, but Kakashi hadn't had an actual shower since coming here.

"Uhhh." Minato looked like he couldn't decide whether or not to say anything as Naruto triumphantly held up two towels, eyes shining with excitement as he talked about real, running, hot water. 

Kakashi was right on the blonde's heels with that strangely focused and intent look he got anytime Naruto did... anything, actually. Minato tensed as that single dark eye cut to him, familiar yet so vastly different than what he'd come to know of his student. He truly had grown into something else entirely, hadn't he?

Strange didn't even begin to cover who Kakashi Hatake had become. He had a strange sense of humor and a lax disposition, easygoing in the strangest of ways. When it came to Naruto, he emulated the dogged loyalty his clan stood for brightly, with hints of something deeper that Minato was hesitant to put a name to.

"We're gonna smell so good!" Naruto beamed, not seeing a problem with his company. Minato could feel his own face stuck between paling and reddening as he helplessly watched the scene unfold. "We'll be right back! We--"

"Together?" Minato choked out belatedly. It's not like bathing with someone else was entirely strange. There were communal bath houses all over Konoha. But showering was a bit different than that. And by a bit, Minato meant literally not the same thing at all. Even slightly.

Naruto paused, like he hadn't even thought about it. A peculiar expression overcame his face, his thoughtfulness dimming his smile as his brows furrowed. Kakashi's eye narrowed into something so downright noxious that Minato's instincts began to blare.

He'd noticed this trend already. In T&I when they suggested separating them to be questioned apart, and then with the bed, and now with this. Kakashi did not like his time or connection with Naruto to be challenged in any way, even if said connection was odd. Sure, bathing together had probably been damn near necessity where they'd come from.

But here, that same danger wasn't present. They didn't need to watch one another's backs in Minato's apartment. This was wartimes, yes, but not a desolate, barren land. They weren't hunted here. Konoha was secure, and though Minato knew they'd just now gotten here, he wanted them to be comfortable enough not to instinctively do... this.

He wouldn't push hard, but he would nudge. Minato was responsible for watching the two of them now. The Hokage had placed them under him, and they'd be joining his team, bringing his cell of four up to a cell of six. He wanted the best for their health and futures here. Naruto was family, and Kakashi a version of his student. Minato cared about them both, was already growing attached.

Naruto glanced up from his two towels, turning to Kakashi. The man still had Minato pinned with a glare, something foul darkening his expression. He was twitching strangely, his shoulders tense, like he couldn't decide how he was supposed to respond. Minato could tell he was stuck arguing with himself and abruptly he regretted bringing it up so soon, regardless of how off kilter it threw him.

"Yeah. Definitely together." Naruto said decisively, and Minato felt himself start breathing again as Kakashi's attention slipped from him so fast it was like it had never been there to begin with. Naruto lit up anew under Kakashi's gaze. "I'm going to use so much hot water, and Kakashi-sensei deserves a warm first shower! Besides, this way we're conserving!" 

"You just want me to wash your hair for you." Kakashi accused, though he looked far happier, gaze warm and tone full of something painfully fond. He was already turning away, Minato forgotten entirely. Minato was too relieved to be offended by his easy brushing off. He shook his head a little.

"I- uh-- well, you just want me to wash your back!" Naruto fired back indignantly, hooking his arm with his sensei's and looking vaguely guilty of the accusation. Minato watched them vanish into the bathroom. Naruto clearly didn't think anything of this, but there was a look on Kakashi that he had seen before. "If you don't want to take one, you can stay smelling bad and leave me alone."

"Maa, I wasn't going to deny it. You'll have to let me wash yours, too. With one arm, there's no way you reach it all." Kakashi sighed over-exaggeratedly. "Unless you'd like to smell bad. You know, Naruto, I don't know how I feel about sharing a bed with someone of your hygiene if this is the way you're going to talk about showering. Your accusations sound an awful lot like you're projecting. Is there something I should know?"

"You should know I'm going to waterboard you. Believe it." There was a faint crash of bottles falling. Minato wondered what state his bathroom was going to be in after this. Especially considering the fact that they hadn't showered in a working one for who knows how long. "Whoa, look at all these body washes! Hey, let me see your face, you've had that stupid mask on since like--"

And then the door shut, muffling the words enough that Minato couldn't make them out. He stood there for a moment, staring. The cogs in his brain started to turn.

Kakashi, the student version that Minato knew, would get this look when he wanted something. Mostly, Minato had seen it in the context of learning. If there was a jutsu or technique Kakashi wanted to know, he would at just about any cost. He would work himself into the ground to hone and perfect the art, because that was his goal. That was what he was reaching for.

This Kakashi was reaching for something else entirely, but with that same, vicious drive. Sakumo had held it too, headstrong and willing to stretch to any length if it meant wrapping his hands around what he'd set his sights on. It's how he'd had the strength to do what he had. A terrible thing, but one done for the sake of Kakashi and his future.

This older Kakashi had that look, only it was to the nth degree. Minato had a sinking suspicion he knew exactly what the man wanted.

He just wondered if Kakashi did too. And if not, he wondered how long it would be until he found out.

Chapter Text

In the times they would bathe together, it was always in a pool of water and never in a downpouring of it. They'd find a river, a creek, a lake, a pond, a hot spring of some kind to wade into. They'd sink into the shallow depths, usually shivering from the chilly northern breezes. 

Zetsu, they had found, didn't do nearly as good in the cold. But then, Kakashi and Naruto hadn't exactly either.

Minato-sensei's shower is nothing like those wide open spaces. There's no nature here, no chase. Just them standing in a painfully tiny stall, constantly bumping in their attempts to move, sliding against one another as they wrestle for who gets to be under the water. It is difficult and tight, full of only steam and their breath so close it mingles. 

Kakashi loves it.

A part of him purrs at the closeness, no clothing to separate them. It's all them, slick and shiny with water and peach smelling soap. Miles of lovely skin kissed tan by the sun, wiry muscle corded around limbs that have no right to look as delicate as they do. Especially considering the damage Kakashi has seen them deal first hand.

Naruto is a perfect in-between, sharp lines with softened edges. Kakashi feels worshipful, privileged to run his hands down the trim of his waist, tracing over the careful jut of hips. His gaze tries to go lower, and he almost lets it. It's nothing he hasn't seen before in one way or another, but this... this is undeniably different.

This is new. This is Naruto in a way Kakashi realizes he has never, ever seen him before. He has never had him like this. Kakashi has had Naruto vulnerable, has had him trusting, had had him happy and sad and everything in-between. But this is intimate. This is the closest Kakashi thinks they have ever physically been, and he melts into it. 

It is made better by the fact that Kakashi does not get only to look, but is also allowed to touch. Naruto leans back into the warm water, the long curve of his throat arching just for him. He moans in delight as it washes through his hair, cracking his eyes open and grinning. It is a sound and sight just for Kakashi, and he takes it as the gift he is and cherishes it.

Nobody else has gotten Naruto in this form. Something feels alive beneath Kakashi's skin, something hot and wanting. He couldn't stop himself if he tried, grabbing and pulling and pushing himself forward. He slides behind the blonde, hands reaching up tangling into water-darkened locks of gold. 

A treasure to cherish. Naruto tips his head backwards further as Kakashi massages shampoo in with deft fingers, far enough to look at him upside down. He doesn't seem to mind the way the water hits his forehead and the bridge of his nose, instead grinning brightly when his blue eyes meet Kakashi's hooded one.

Kakashi feels rather unworthy of him in that moment. Naruto is a vision, beautiful and bold and oh so full of teeming hope. He doesn't look at the world and shrug in the face of its fate. He fights for something better because it's right, and because he's just so good he can't fathom the thought of standing by and doing nothing.

Any cracks on Naruto's surface are never there long. They seal themselves strong and gold, like intricate pottery repaired with kintsugi. Naruto is strong, and perfect, and Kakashi is selfish to take. He is selfish to not care that he takes. Naruto is impossible to resist, and Kakashi has no qualms with giving in and falling into his orbit.

It's just rather sad, Kakashi thinks, to look at them side by side. Kakashi belongs nowhere else but by Naruto's side. There is no other place for him anymore, but that does not mean that he deserves to hold him like this, to covet him so greedily. Kakashi is broken in ways that will never heal, a mess of dull, jagged parts next to Naruto's metallic and full sheen.

"This is the best." Naruto's voice was low and happy, more of a sigh than anything. His eyelids fluttered as Kakashi scraped his nails lightly across his scalp in that way he knew Naruto adored, and he opened his Sharingan to memorize the sight. If Naruto noticed his sensei doing it, he didn't seem to care. "Hey, Kashi?"

It was like everything else had ceased existence. Kakashi peered down at Naruto and felt so full of emotion that he could hardly breathe through it. He wanted to stay here forever, wanting this moment to be immortalized in some way. Perhaps it wasn't particularly remarkable, but as Naruto looked at him with softened slivers of blue, Kakashi felt it was everything.

"Hmm?" Kakashi's voice rumbled out just barely loud enough to be heard over the sharp spray of water. Naruto leaned further back, so intoxicatingly close that Kakashi wasn't sure how he was going to go back to the distance they normally had, which felt so vast now that he'd gotten a taste of this.

"You know I love you a lot, right?" Naruto asked quietly, eyes intent and so genuine it makes Kakashi's teeth ache. The statement seems to come out of nowhere, present for no rhyme or reason. Naruto gives his affection so freely and without a hint of shame, and Kakashi drowns in it.

There was an undertone of seriousness in Naruto's voice when he speaks, and suddenly Kakashi was overcome with the urge to lean down and bite. To sink his canines into the gentle plane where neck met shoulder. Naruto is his, and something in Kakashi writhes with the need to leave physical proof of such. 

The thought catches on him. Kakashi isn't sure why he's never thought of it before. Probably because it's a bad idea and he knows it, but Kakashi feels himself hone in on it with laser focus. It would be strange, he knows. Dangerous to let himself have that much, dangerous to try and get more of Naruto than he already had.

But Naruto would let him.

Kakashi runs his tongue over his teeth instead, gripping Naruto's hair perhaps a little firmer than he should. It does nothing to quell the growing hunger in him. Too close, he knows. Too close to what he's not ready to touch. Too close to what he shouldn't have. 

"I love you too, Naruto." It comes out raspier than he means it to. He keeps his gaze trained on Naruto's face, reveling in the way fondness seemed to openly swell in his expression. Kakashi takes in a shaky breath, loosening his fingers. "So much."

Naruto smiled that smile he saved for only Kakashi, a private and tender thing. Kakashi feels feverish, his devotion inflating ardently in a great, arcing wave that crashes down with nearly crushing force. Kakashi watches the way Naruto's pupils dilate and wonders if his are doing the same.

A deep breath in. A deep breath out. Kakashi rinses out Naruto's hair gently. He helps him wash his back, fingers trailing pale scares and pressing into places that make Naruto shiver a little. He closes his eyes when that same hand he loves to hold so much scrubs up his own spine in return, Naruto's inspection a gentle contrast to his usual boldness. 

Naruto touches Kakashi like Kakashi is terribly, terribly important. He takes care to go over every scar, to feel the dips of every muscle. His fingers are clever and hotter than the water is, and Kakashi laughs when the blonde grumbles about being at a disadvantage with his newly missing limb. Of course of all the times Naruto would complain about it, it would be in eating ramen and now.

The bathroom is so steamy it's hard to breathe by the time they get out. Kakashi dries Naruto's hair for him and helps him get his clothes on. Naruto could probably do it just fine on his own even with just one arm, but he doesn't stop Kakashi when the man coddles. Kakashi is glad to be allowed that much. 

By the end of it, Kakashi has not leaned over and bitten him. Not even when Naruto hugs him, only half dressed and still a little damp, throwing himself into Kakashi and gleefully exclaiming that they have just had a hot shower. The way his arms link around Kakashi's neck is addictive as ever, and Kakashi makes sure to hold him back with every ounce of enthusiasm he feels. 

Naruto is a damn near holy sight. Cheeks flushed red from the heat, hair mussed and still a bit wet. He glimmers like a polished stone, taking this simple pleasure like it is so much more. He links their hands and drags Kakashi out, crowds close once they're in bed and proclaims that he smells amazing. 

He looks at Kakashi with those dazzling blue eyes, rich and deep and so beautiful that Kakashi could look at them for the rest of his life and be content in it. Naruto smiles and tells him he loves him again. Kakashi traces shapes on his back, inhaling the smell of peaches and sunshine.

His teeth hurt all night. This, Kakashi thinks, is the start of an inevitable descent.

Minato had been skeptical when (the older) Kakashi said that Naruto's chakra reserves were still two thirds of the way empty, but as the week progresses he's horrified to find that he hadn't been lying. At all. Even slightly. 

Naruto's chakra seems to grow in leaps and bounds every day. There's so much of it that Minato cannot believe a single body contains it all. Minato's own chakra reserves, which have always been on the upper side of impressive for a typical jonin, feel like a lake next to the ocean that Naruto exudes through his very pores. 

The adjustment is a steep one, but Minato takes it a step at a time and lets himself sink into it as best he can. It gets easier as his team adjusts, though the tension between the two Kakashi's is palpable at any given time despite the fact that they seem entirely content to ignore one another. For the most part, anyway.

Minato hadn't really wanted to admit it, but Kakashi's upcoming evaluation had been worrying on his nerves. Not because he thinks Kakashi will fail, or that he'll try to hurt Minato, or that something will go wrong. It's just that Kakashi is... well. He's terrifying. And he also doesn't seem to like Minato that much.

That's not to say Kakashi hates him or anything. It's more that Minato gets the sense that he is barely tolerated. The student version of Kakashi, still small and irritable, is already impressive enough on his own. His potential is overflowing, his skill second to none in his age group. If the one Minato knows is formidable, he cannot imagine how strong this one has gotten.

After years and years at war, surviving on hardly anything, honing his skills? Minato is no slouch himself, but even if he does win, he has no doubt he'll be pummeled in the process. Especially if Naruto cheers Kakashi on. Any time Naruto wants him to do something, the older Kakashi seems to put in about ten times more effort than he would've otherwise.

Minato takes a breath and plasters a smile on as the pair emerge from their shared room. Neither had brought up parting in their sleeping arrangements, and the last time Minato had so much as hinted it, Kakashi had stared at him like he was trying to decapitate him with his stare alone. In the interest of keeping his head on his shoulders, he had wisely shut the fuck up.

It's always a little funny to watch them shuffle in. Minato has gotten used to it since their coming here, and he finds great amusement and fondness in the way Naruto stumbles into the dining room blearily. He's just like Kushina, regarding the mornings with squinted eyes and barely any awareness, his hair a wild mess.

Kakashi is a stark contrast. He's strikingly different than Naruto in several ways, but it's in moments like these it shows most and makes their relationship seem all the more absurd. He slouches in, alert as ever, as if he'd been awake the whole time.

And what does Minato know? Maybe he has been. He seems to like watching Naruto any chance he gets, observing his facial expressions most regularly. Minato is sure that applies even when they're in private. Speaking of...

"Morning shower?" Kakashi asks, nudging Naruto's shoulder in address when he does. He sounds nonchalant, but Minato can read the faintest hint of hopefulness in his tone. 

He practically plasters himself to Naruto when he asks questions like this, eyes trailing him in a way that makes Minato flush slightly and look away. Again, super weird to think that this is Kakashi Hatake with Minato and Kushina's son, but Minato is absolutely positive they're not doing anything untoward in the shower. The walls are too thin, and Naruto is... loud... and-

The point is, Minato would know. It's just another one of those strange things that he's still having to get used to. How he's going to explain this to Kushina when she gets back is absolutely beyond him. She's going to lose her mind.

"Mmm, no." Naruto groans, scrubbing at his face as he all but collapses into one of the dining room chairs. "After. You gotta... fight." 

Kakashi sinks smoothly down into the one next to him, gaze visibly softening when Naruto leans over and thunks into him, head coming to rest on his shoulder. To his credit, Minato doesn't shiver when Kakashi's eye turns on him. He's getting better about not flinching. 

Instead, he offers an easy grin. Tells himself that this is actually the Kakashi from a completely alternate reality and definitely not the future version of his little student one. It's surprisingly reassuring.

"That's right! Today's the day of your evaluation." Minato chirped out, plating the eggs he'd just scrambled. "Are you ready to be a jonin again?"

"I want to be a jonin." Naruto grumbled. Kakashi tipped his head sideways so that it was on top of Naruto's, sandwiching the blonde into his shoulder further. 

When Minato got past their identities, they were actually quite adorable to watch. Slightly tragic, but maybe this is how Minato copes. He has to stay optimistic. They've been showing improvement! Ish! Once Kakashi gets his rank back and can participate more in the village, maybe they'll fall back into some older, more normal habits.

"Maa, but then you wouldn't be my cute little genin anymore." Kakashi sounded like he was pouting as he said it, snaking an arm around Naruto's waist. Naruto shoved at him weakly, making a face. "Are you sure I'm healed enough to fight? What if I get mortally wounded? Will you nurse me back to health?"

He poked at Naruto's face as he spoke. Naruto looked at the offending finger like he was contemplating biting it. Kakashi seemed absolutely delighted with his mildly irate expression, devouring it the same way he did any of Naruto's actions.

"Shut up. You're fine and you know it." Naruto shoved some eggs in his mouth, chewing aggressively. "You're just rubbing it in at this point! I bet you're not even going to try."

Kakashi gave an innocent hum. Minato paused. He... hadn't considered that, actually. Kakashi and Naruto had both cooperated so far, one more than the other. Cough cough, hint hint as to which applied to which. If Kakashi chose to be lazy, what were they really going to do about it? 

It seems just like this Kakashi to put in absolutely no effort and then claim that's how he always is. And they wouldn't be able to stop him, either. Minato supposed they could withhold his jonin status from him, but somehow he doubted that would go over well. That, or Kakashi would do the absolute bare minimum to get it. If he cared to get it at all.

Naruto seemed far more invested in becoming ninja again. Kakashi was just along for the ride.

"I could be swayed." Kakashi notes humbly, though he's looking pointedly Naruto's way. Naruto raises an eyebrow at him, turning to give him his full attention. He looked a little more awake.

"Bargaining? Low ball." Naruto eyed him speculatively. Kakashi peered back attentively, oddly reminiscent of a puppy anticipating a treat. Naruto pursed his lips in thought. "...If you win I'll give you a back massage. And we can nap all day. With the dogs. And I won't complain and try to go do something else even once."

Minato could see the appeal of having something like that with Kushina. Not that she'd ever, too prickly for the type of bargaining that Minato is witnessing. He almost wants to say something but is trying not to incite any of Kakashi's ire right before he has to go toe to toe with him.

"Not even seals?" Kakashi asked, voice pitched high with glee. Obviously, this was what he'd been angling for. Naruto rolled his eyes at him.

"Just us." Naruto offered a grin, pointing his chopsticks at him. He looked sly, his expression a fox-like nod to the being residing within him. "But only if you totally kick ass. Believe it. Oh, man, this is gonna rock now that we have a real bed! We can totally make a nest of pillows, and blankets, and-- hey, we should have snacks this time. Can you play with my hair? I'm down a hand, you know, and it feels way better when you do it anyway--"

Kakashi looked nearly frenzied as Naruto continues to ramble on about their potential day of doing nothing but laying around, gaze whipping towards Minato. Gone is the indifference from before. There's something predatory there now, a hound on the hunt. 

Minato gulps. Not for the first time, he wonders what he signed up for. Probably the fight of his life, if Kakashi's now-teeming energy is anything to go off of. He just hopes he's still alive by the end of it.

He shoves some eggs in his mouth and distantly wonders if this is his last meal. When the words 'bubble bath' escape Naruto's mouth somewhere in his rant and Kakashi's chakra starts to whip around him like an eager wind, Minato has a feeling it just might be.

Livid does not even begin to cover it. Kakashi tries to hold it back, but it bubbles out of him like boiling water over a pots edge. It sizzles and steams out in furious puffs, and Kakashi can do nothing to stop it.

It's hard. Logically, Kakashi knows that these strangers are not lying about being time travelers. Aside from the fact that they were cleared by the best of the best at T&I and have the Hokage himself vouching for them, their appearances are impossible to deny. Naruto is Sensei's carbon copy, and the other Kakashi... the other Kakashi is his.

Kakashi hates it.

He hates how the older him acts, and talks, and holds himself. He hates that he's here. He hates it when he ignores him, and hates it even more when he does look his way and interacts. He hates the way he drapes himself over Naruto, watching him with dogged loyalty, emotions far too open on his face.

He's supposed to be a shinobi. Kakashi has strived to be perfect, to be textbook. This other him must've hit his head at some point to be acting the way he is, so lax that Kakashi has to wonder what the actual hell is wrong with him. He's become a complete joke!

His teammates haven't said anything, and neither has Minato-sensei, but he can see it on their faces. They think this is funny, find humor in this other Kakashi's disposition and his relationship with Sensei's future son. Kakashi feels like he isn't being taken seriously anymore, and worse?

He's not even sure he can blame them, after seeing a him that acts like that. It's shameful. Kakashi feels sick to his stomach at the thought of turning out anything like that man. His insides roil and his eyes feel hot, and everything in him just wants to scream at the injustice of it all. It's childish to say it isn't fair, Kakashi knows, but it's the truth.

The future him is an idiot. An emotional, compromised, foolish, pathetic idiot. Kakashi denies him, denies Naruto too since apparently they're a packaged deal. He ignores the way they jab at his height and his age. He ducks the tan hand that aims so often to ruffle his hair and he keeps to himself. He avoids them as best he can, seething and uncertain of what to do.

It's all uncharted territory. Kakashi despises this other Kakashi on a personal level, and he doesn't know how to deal with that. He can't very well kill him, though he sometimes wishes to. It would be uncouth to outright attack, so he doesn't. He just wishes that the other Kakashi would leave: would go far, far from here where Kakashi never had to see him again. 

If they weren't associated with one another, it wouldn't be so bad. But everyone looks at them as the same. This older him is a window into what's to come, and Kakashi loathes that people have already decided for him. He is judged already for his father's failure, and now he is judged for this too.

"This is gonna be so sick. Believe it." Naruto grinned as he settled down into the grass next to Obito and Rin, Pakkun in his lap. Kakashi himself stood, leaned tensely up against a tree. "I wish I had some popcorn! Do you think there's time to get some? Wait, no, then sensei would get distracted and want some--"

Naruto had just finished what had to be the most disgusting display Kakashi had ever seen in his life, hugging the other him, squishing at his face, wishing him luck in his cheerful, overly-bright tone. The other him had gone all sappy too, melting in a way that made Kakashi's hackles raise and his anger simmer. 

He didn't have to be here today, technically. Minato-sensei had told them that any of them were free to take the day off or find elsewhere to train on their own. Kakashi had been tempted. If he weren't so worked up, he probably would've. But today is the day that the other him regains his jonin rank, and sue him. Kakashi wants to see. 

Maybe he just wants proof, reassurance, that this other him isn't completely useless. That Kakashi doesn't grow up to be some dud, some burnt out gifted child who aged into sheer lunacy. He wants to see himself put up against one of Konoha's paragons, a man Kakashi hoped to one day match in strength. 

The Hokage was here, along with some ANBU guard. Kakashi also recognized Inoichi Yamanaka, Yamanaka's clan head, who eyed Naruto warily, as though expecting him to bite. The weather outside was pleasant, the sun beaming steadily along with just enough of a cool breeze to offset its heat from becoming overwhelming. Despite this, Kakashi felt antsy, ready to crawl out of his own skin.

He wished he could. Crawl out of his skin and become someone else, someone who looked nothing like this imposter from another time. A stranger wearing his face, his hair, toting around his name. Kakashi ground his teeth, something acrid and sharp swimming out of the depths of him anew. Just looking at the older him made him angry.

It was a much anticipated day. It was an honor to go up against Konoha's Yellow Flash, yet the other him was slouched as though it were no big deal. Kakashi almost wanted to hiss at him to take this seriously, but that would mean talking to him, speaking first, and god forbid Kakashi do that.

"Do you think Kakashi stands a chance then, Naruto?" Lord Third asked pleasantly. The older him hadn't regarded the Hokage with any ounce of respect either, acknowledging him with a half-hearted hum that had almost made Kakashi's heart stop in his chest. 

Pakkun glanced back at him, as he seemed so prone to do when the other Kakashi deemed to bring him out. He looked older, face a little more wrinkled and ears showing hints of gray. Kakashi hadn't summoned them but a few times since his father passed, and it felt strange to see him in this aged state. Wrong, almost.

It wasn't a betrayal. If anything, he should be happy his ninken summons stayed loyal to him despite the fact that he'd clearly lost his goddamn mind. It was just another one of those things he couldn't, didn't want to, wrap his head around.

"Stands a chance? Dude, I offered to feed him watermelon by hand. My dad's done for." Naruto laughed. Kakashi felt himself twitch, temper again on the rise. Worse, even the ANBU seemed amused by the statement. "It'll be super cool to watch, though. My dad's no slouch, but Kakashi-sensei is a beast when he actually wants something." 

He didn't look like a beast. Sure, there was a strangely intent look on his face, and he was definitely observing Minato-sensei more attentively. But he didn't look threatening, or anywhere near as impressive as Kakashi thought he should. Predatory, maybe even determined, but still in a nonchalant and detached manner. 

Naruto waved widely at the him. As if proving Kakashi's point, the older him gave a closed-eye smile and waved happily back.

"Is he really that strong?" Obito asked, sounding doubtful. "I mean, no offense or anything, but he uh... seems..."

"A little eccentric." Rin offered before Obito could say anything too offensive, her smile straining. 

Several glances were shot at where Kakashi stood, leaned up against a tree. His face twisted into a snarl in response. It was half lost under his mask, but it was pretty obvious what look he was making. An undignified thing to do in front of the Hokage, but he couldn't stand the hesitant looks Rin and Obito were giving him.

"Strong doesn't even begin to cover it, kid." Pakkun chortled slightly, snuffling down into Naruto's lap more comfortably. "I hope you're ready to see this training ground get demolished. A properly motivated Kakashi is a deadly one. I'm not even sure it's a fair fight, with Kakashi being a kage and Minato not being quite there yet and all."

What.

Naruto made an awkward, high-pitched noise in the back of his throat. Kakashi felt the world grind to a stuttering halt. It felt like all the air had been sucked straight of his lungs, leaving him to choke on nothing. In an instant, everyone was whipping their heads towards the pug, their eyes comically wide.

The silence was deafening. Kakashi stared, brain processing at a snail's pace as Pakkun's face scrunched, the pug turning to give Naruto a dry, inquiring look. Naruto, who looked like he'd just sucked a lemon and was very pointedly not looking the Hokage's direction.

For a while nobody said anything. It felt like someone had just cast the scene in stone, leaving it cold and hard and still. Kakashi stood, uncomprehending even as the words settled into his mind. Kakashi being a kage. That complete moron out there, the one that lazed around, and did nothing but nap, and--

"Naruto." Lord Third said, voice deceptively calm. Naruto pressed his lips into a flat line. "I know there have been... omitted details in your tale. I realize that there is a little too much to cover in one sitting. But some details are... more pertinent... than others."

He worded it carefully, like he was delicately picking his way through a field of explosive tags. Pakkun perked up a little more attentively, expression turning somewhat scandalized when he seemed to realize exactly what was being implied. Naruto laughed awkwardly as the dog's face morphed into one that made even Kakashi feel cowed.

It felt like the floor had just been ripped out from beneath his feet. There was no possible way. There just- there wasn't! This other him was indolent and all he did was fall over Naruto like a lovesick idiot. He was disgustingly dependent on him. He couldn't... they wouldn't have named someone like him Hokage.

"I was going to mention it." Naruto blurted out immediately upon meeting the dog's disapproving eyes, and it was a confirmation that Kakashi could barely accept. "Like, eventually. It just wasn't super important! I mean like, in the grand scheme of things, he pawned the hat off after--"

"Bakashi was HOKAGE?!" Obito shrieked at the absolute top of his lungs. Kakashi was too dumbfounded to snap at him to shut the hell up. He's not sure he's ever felt so wrongfooted, so taken aback in his entire life.

Minato-sensei has barely any time to react to the revelation, in the middle of bowing to signal the start of his fight. His eyes grow wide and he visibly pales, his gaze swinging over to them with open horror. Across from him, the older Kakashi gives a lethal closed-eye smile.

And then, he exploded into movement. And Kakashi realized that, as stupid as his future self acted... 

Well. There was a reason he'd lived long enough to make it here, wasn't there?

When at rest, Kakashi's chakra is soothing, ripples of calm, warm, comforting waves that lap carefully at his surroundings. They are the gentle shore of a beach, the calm before the oncoming storm. Naruto has always loved to sink into its static, rainy tones.

It's different in battle, when Kakashi's adrenaline is at its peak and his instincts are being harnessed, honed to their sharpest and most efficient point. It becomes wild, almost erratic in its electricity. It is a shock of power that Kakashi has to keep tight control over, lest it run rampant and out of his careful hold.

It takes a very specific type of person to wield chakra of that nature. Kakashi-sensei is just the type, with a level-headed nature and big, steady hands. Naruto has the inane urge to bite when he gets like this, to get as close to that crackle of pure Kakashi as he can. If chakra is the essence of one's spirit, then Kakashi's is a furious, howling wolf that Naruto wishes he could bury his face in the fur of.

Kakashi-sensei was a legend long before he was a kage. Kage is a title bestowed upon someone deemed strong enough to protect and support the shinobi and civilians beneath them. It is not necessarily a measure of strength-- there are ninja out there who were strong enough to hold the title, though perhaps just not noble or trustworthy enough. 

So, yes. Kage is a certain measure of strength, but only to a point. Only in direct correlation to what is needed. The threshold for who qualifies, who is capable enough, fluctuates based on the political climate and the needs of the village beneath them. 

When Tsunade Senju (legendary sannin, best healer in the great nations, able to level entire mountains with a single punch) named Kakashi Hatake the Rokudaime Hokage at the beginning of the war, it's not because she simply wanted to retire, or because she was too old to handle the stress to come. It's because she felt she wasn't strong enough, wasn't tactically advanced enough, to carry them forward the way they needed to be carried, and Kakashi--

Kakashi was.

He could best her in a fight. At the time, he could best most people in a fight, actually. He was a pillar of strength, hundreds of jutsu beneath his belt and the quick-thinking mind needed to use them. For all that Naruto had moaned and groaned about how he should be Hokage, he hadn't ever been upset. Because if anyone was capable of being Hokage, yeah. It would be his teacher.

It's been a while since Naruto has really gotten to see that on display. When everything fell apart, their priorities shifted from fighting the good fight to simply surviving. They avoided the enemies that sought to destroy them once and for all. They would defend themselves as needed, but not to win, not to defeat. They did it just to live and evade.

This, though, is a test. Something not to survive, but to pass. It is a demonstration of sorts, one that's meant to show the Hokage what he's dealing with in terms of the strange time travelers that have landed here. Naruto knows that nothing good will come from hiding their skills, though he almost wonders if it would be better if they did anyway.

Kakashi-sensei, when in what Naruto calls the zone, is absolutely fucking terrifying. He's intelligent, creative and imaginative in the way he fights, and with an agility even Sasuke had struggled to rival. He's so much all at once, all packed into a limber, lean, muscled body. 

Naruto feels as mesmerized as ever watching him fight. The Third Hokage is stunned, almost scared of what he's watching. He knows Kakashi could level this village if he wanted to. He probably suspects that Naruto could too. They'd never, of course, but awareness that a person is capable of that-- 

Kakashi-sensei is a complete badass. Naruto's just going to leave it at that.

Watching him makes something heated swarm in Naruto's chest. Kakashi's hard to follow, a flicker of motion and furious, determined chakra that arches up and around him like some sort of defending cage. Naruto's dad is fast, but Kakashi wants a day of napping and a bubble bath. 

Naruto feels sappy and strange, watching Kakashi-sensei. Knowing that he's fighting that hard because he wants a day with just Naruto and that's all. As if Naruto wouldn't give it to him anyway if he only asked. He thinks he'd give Kakashi anything he wanted, anytime, anywhere, and for any reason. 

"I told you you should've told them." Kurama scoffed out. "Look at them. They're all ashen enough to be Zetsus, you fucking moron. You're lucky they didn't immediately try to knock you out and get rid of you in a goddamn ditch somewhere." 

Naruto shrugged. Whatever. It came out one way or another, right? Even if everyone had been shocked into silence at the oppressive blasts of energy coming from the battlefield. And even if Naruto's dad was barely surviving out there, having just clawed himself out of a crater moments before, wild-eyed and disheveled before he flashed off again.

Honestly, it was more Minato running and barely managing to fend Kakashi off than a real fight. To be fair, Kakashi knew a whole lot more about what Minato was capable of than Minato knew about him. He had the upper hand here. 

"Does him having a Sharingan have anything to do with you telling me to avoid caves?" Obito croaks out as Kakashi rocketed out of the actual ground, raining down a sea of rocky, spiked bullets as he did. One of Sakura's specials. 

Strangely enough, the Sharingan really hadn't garnered as much shock as Naruto thought. Maybe because they'd all still been in the middle of that long, long silence they had right after the little kage bomb thing. Little Kakashi in particular looked like he was reworking his entire opinion of his future self, sitting in a shell-shocked sort of way, hands limp at his sides as he watched with rounded eyes.

"Yeah." Naruto answered honestly. "You sorta like, got half crushed or something. You had Rin do the transplant so you could quote-on-quote see the future together, I think. Too bad Madara found you and brainwashed you into being super evil though, believe it."

"Too bad what?" Rin choked out. The Hokage took a very deep, very shaky drag of his pipe. Inoichi looked like he didn't want to be here anymore. The ANBU looked like they didn't want to be either. 

"Seal of hatred." Pakkun drawled out, as if that answered anything. "Right on your heart. Which got ripped out."

Obito turned white, and then green, and then purple, and then green again. It was a very interesting array of colors, all of which Kurama delighted in chortling at. He was more awake today, the week of recovery with Naruto not doing any strenuous activity doing him good. The fox was honestly surprised the blonde idiot had managed to stay out of trouble that long.

There was a massive, earth-shaking boom that made everyone go still. Minato let out an ear-piercing shriek that Naruto was definitely going to make fun of later right before the earth beneath them rippled, like something was beneath it trying to get out. From the direction of the training field, a whole slew of debris blasted out in all directions. Including a healthily sized uprooted tree.

Naruto squinted as it hurtled at them. Obito and Rin scrambled up, and the Third was on his feet with a speed that was of great juxtaposition to his age. Pakkun didn't even bother to raise his head. Just huffed out sleepily and snuggled deeper into Naruto's lap, curling into a small ball that Naruto refused to disturb, lest he get bit for daring to try.

Sure enough though, Kakashi appeared, and with him a pillar of stone that shot out and knocked it clean out of the way. He landed gracefully, not a single hair out of place. Naruto couldn't stop himself from grinning at the pleasant smile his former teacher offered, the man brushing off the dirt that rained down upon him from his own Earth Jutsu.

"Ne, is there a reason you're not using any lightning jutsu, Sensei?" Naruto asked, and he swore one of the ANBU whimpered when he did. "All you're using is your Earth release. You were supposed to go all out, believe it!" 

"Maa, maa, Naruto. I'm trying to challenge myself." Kakashi said, and then paused. "Do you want me to put a Chidori through his chest?"

Despite the teasing undertone, he still sounded like he was genuinely asking. There was a true curiosity in his tone, as though it were actually something to consider, and the Third Hokage shivered at the implications such blasé indifference to the thought of killing Minato brought. Naruto... Naruto loved this village, wanted to stay here and protect it.

Kakashi wanted to stay where Naruto wanted to stay, and protect whatever he wanted protect, according to Minato's observations in his reports. Anything outside of that? They said Kakashi was kage, but Hiruzen was beginning to see that maybe it was the other way around in terms of authority. It was obvious who Kakashi answered to.

Obito and Rin stared like they had never seen him before. The Younger Kakashi looked as though he had seen a ghost, clearly seeing this other him in a brand new light he had never considered before. Hiruzen wasn't sure whether or not he was glad to know this older Kakashi's skill level or not. 

On one hand, it was nice to know when you had a proverbial nuke lying around. On the other, it was deeply disturbing to know that at the word of a single young man, one Hiruzen still knew very little about, it would go off. 

It was strange to see this relaxed Kakashi so capable, sure. Power did breed eccentricity, Hiruzen supposed. He'd seen it in his own students, and it was present in almost all of the kage. Hashirama had reportedly been a character, and Tobirama had held some strange hobbies. Hiruzen himself was probably the most regular of the bunch so far.

"Can you go be a psychopath somewhere else? Your sense of humor sucks sometimes, Kakashi-sensei! Believe it!" Naruto flapped his hand, uncaring and apparently used to it. The Older Kakashi gave another closed-eye smile. "Now hurry up! I know you're just messing around, you know! It's almost lunch and if I don't get ramen--"

"Does it count?" Kakashi cut him off, leaning forward attentively. He expertly side-stepped a kunai shot his way, and then ducked another. "As ass kicking?"

Everyone looked out at the crater-laden field. Minato was covered in dirt from the earth jutsu and had a thin cut sliced in his cheek, clothing a little ruffled from all his zipping around. He had a pleading look on his face. Obviously, he was less willing to go all out on Kakashi than Kakashi was on him. After all, this was only supposed to be an assessment. 

Naruto leaned sideways to peer around his sensei, observing the destruction. He shrugged. Everyone stared at him like he was crazy. Because, no offense to Minato intended, yeah. Yeah, this was definitely an ass kicking.

"I mean, good enough." Naruto offered brightly, smiling anew. Kakashi dodged a swath of dulled shuriken by simply leaning to the side. "It's not like we're trying to kill anyone or anything, right?"  

"Right, of course." Kakashi chirps out, and then he was doing a back handspring and launching himself towards Minato in a blur. They all watch him go end the battle, the realization that all he'd done was just for show because he'd wanted to 'kick ass' for Naruto settling over the several layers of shock already present.

Minato lets himself go down. He hadn't gone all out. In a spar like this, it probably wasn't safe to anyway. Especially with bystanders. With his toad summons there's a fair chance he could've gotten some better hits in. If he'd opted to use sage mode, he may've even been able to beat Kakashi. But, again-- 

This wasn't that type of fight. Kakashi pinned him, one arm twisted behind his back, with a decisive and firm move that made everyone wince a little. And that was that. Hiruzen swallowed thickly, exchanging a look with Inoichi, who dabbed the sweat from his brow.

Konoha had either just found an ally with the potential to turn the tides of this very war, or they'd found their future destruction. Depending on Naruto's mood at any given time. It was a good thing he seemed almost too nice for his own good, with a sunny disposition and strong will of fire. Hiruzen tried to imagine what things might've been like were he jaded by war and shivered. 

There was also the topic of Naruto's abilities, even one armed. There had been implications made that Naruto could best Kakashi in a fight. And if Naruto could best Kakashi...

Hiruzen took another drag from his pipe. That, he decided, was a panic attack for a different time. For now, he had a new jonin to add to the roster.

Chapter Text

Hokage. Kakashi had been Hokage. 

Kakashi, who showed little care about what was happening outside himself and Naruto. Kakashi, who shuffled around with a perpetual slouch in his shoulders and droop in his eye. Kakashi, who preferred to nap and kept making vague suggestions to Naruto about leaving everything behind and going to live out on a farm.

It had shown in their fight. Kakashi was fast, precise in his movements and decisions. His jutsu repertoire was vast even for someone hosting a Sharingan, and Minato felt it was a marvel he hadn't come out the other end more scathed. 

The knowledge that he was set to become Hokage as well, Lord Forth, settled warm in Minato's bones right alongside the chill of Kakashi's status of sixth. It's not that he doesn't think Kakashi could do it. Kakashi is brilliant, the strongest Shinobi of his generation and sure to grow into something truly magnificent.

It's just that this older Kakashi is... uh. Absolutely, mortally terrifying, he guesses? Knowing he was Hokage makes it about ten times worse. They say ignorance is bliss, and you know what? 

They're absolutely right. Minato could've gone his entire life not knowing about this and that would've been great. He would've been happy.

The time traveling Kakashi feels like a bomb about to go off. The wasteland he came from had clearly left him a little feral, and those were not crosshairs Minato wanted to step into. He was going to mind his business from a healthy distance. Hopefully, Lord Third wouldn't chuck him in front of Kakashi again, like a human sacrifice to quell a vengeful god.

Jonin status had been granted back in full. He deserved it, but also they were all scared of what he'd do if they denied it to him for any reason. It had been obvious that Hiruzen sort of wanted to delay it after seeing what an absolute monster he was, but with a back massage and watermelon fed by hand on the line, none of them were willing to throw themselves into the line of fire to say anything.

Naruto and Kakashi had been missing all day. They'd come out to gather an assortment of finger foods Minato can't identify the origin of, seeing as he hasn't been to the store for the past three days, Naruto happily proclaiming that they were having a day of laying in and 'absolutely nothing else, as promised! Believe it!'

Kakashi had given a smile and hum of assent. The look in his eye when he glanced Minato's way had told an entirely different, not nearly so pleasant story as his body language conveyed. Needless to say, Minato wasn't going to be bothering them for anything short of a nuke dropping.

There was a faint bang from the other room, followed closely be a very, very loud groan that had him freezing in place. Minato twitched, staring at the pot on his stove. He reminded himself that he wasn't allowed to leave. Absolutely wasn't.

He'd been tasked by the Hokage himself to watch over these two during their time here. Though they'd essentially proven their claims, they were still in the preliminary stages of their new life here. They hadn't even gotten time to settle in, or adjust.

Minato had to stick around. Make sure everything was fine, for them and sake the village. He could do this, right? Right!

He's faced horrors of every kind on the battlefield. He's fought and killed enemies without mercy, his loyalty to the village a driving force behind every swing of his kunai, every chakra-infused hand sign. Minato is highly, highly capable.

There's another faint sound, something like a whimper. Minato calmly turns off the stove. Calmly takes the pot off the stove. No, he did not even get to put the noodles in. No, he will not be remedying that by powering through and turning the stove back on. Thank you all for coming.

Minato stands there for a moment and simply questions his life. His literal son, like actually his child, is in there with Kakashi. His student Kakashi. How has it come to this?

A growl rumbles from somewhere down the hall. Minato, hating that he can't tell which of them it came from and hating that that's the first question that comes to mind, decides that sitting on his apartment's roof with a book is probably still close enough to be considered monitoring.

There's a fine line between knowing your limits and simply suffering. And let it be known that there is a reason Minato passes his psyche evals with flying colors every single time.

Kakashi Hatake considers himself a selfish, greedy man. Certainly, he's done nothing to deserve the heaven he's managed to gather up for himself, but somehow he has it all the same. A little slice of utopia all to himself, and he hoards it like a dragon does its treasure.

He sees paradise painted in the golden spikes of Naruto's hair. In the taness of his skin, which Kakashi's hands dare to ghost over. It's a privilege to touch, to feel the heat that radiates off of him.

It's a privilege to share that heat. To consider it something that is jointly his.

Days like this with Naruto are rare. He's so eager to move and to act all the time. He wants to save and help everyone he crosses, and anyone with an ambition like that never stays still long.

Naruto is not a soul that rests. Forever energetic and exuberant, he radiates out a special kind of light. The kind only truly good people have. Right down to his core, Naruto is wonderful. A rarity, practically an impossibility, in this day and age.

It is because Naruto is so good that he keeps all his promises. He doesn't go back on his word for anything. He will fulfill what he says even if it kills him, and Kakashi sort of wants to swallow him whole for it.

He's a sight for sore eyes. Hair mussed, eyes twinkling like crystals. He shucks off his shirt before he settles into bed to stay, and Kakashi stares at the line of his collar bone and feels his teeth start to ache all over again.

Naruto grins at him, cheeks rosy and delighted. Kakashi feels enamored. He could keep Naruto here forever and it would be perfect. A sight without flaws, a moment Kakashi wants desperately to suspend in an unbreachable bubble.

Kakashi would never be so cruel as to trap Naruto. But that doesn't mean he won't think about it.

"Sensei, you have to try this." Naruto groaned, swallowing down a chunk of fresh watermelon. "Oh my god, it's so good."

Kakashi watches him lick the juices from his fingers and contemplates the genuine possibility that he may not make it out of this bed alive. When Naruto holds a square of the fruit up to his lips imploringly, the tips of those fingers just barely brushing Kakashi's lips when the man accepts it, he decides he'd be just fine with that.

They've laid like this before. It just feels different now. They're in a real bed, in their home village. There are people alive and chatting in the street below, and the future ahead of them isn't the uncertain thing it was before.

It doesn't end in death, doesn't have to. There's more. More to experience, more to take. Kakashi's hands had always reached, but before there had been too many uncertainties for him to grasp onto anything solid. 

Tomorrow was never promised, and anything he may have dared want for was reduced to wisps before the desire could fully form. He did not let them take shape. There was no real time for them to with them constantly running and fighting to survive in a world that had already long since died. They'd been running on borrowed time.

Those fantasies swirl to life now unhindered, and they hit him like a punch to the gut. Before, wanting this for the rest of his life meant days, hours, minutes, seconds. It meant whatever they could get.

Now, it feels like it's eternity. Now, it's a choice. Now, it's right in front of him.

Kakashi indulges, but he's careful as he does so. He feels like a dog that's been let off its leash. He starves for what he's being taunted with. The temptation is very nearly too much. If he's too hasty, he may ruin it all. 

Kakashi is a predator at heart. If there's anything he knows how to do, it's hunt. Naruto has never been prey. He never will be, for as hearty and bold as he is, but he's still Kakashi's to catch. To keep. He shouldn't, but he knows himself well enough to know he can't stop himself. 

Especially not now, with chunks of fresh watermelon and laughs that make the entire world seem bright and alive. Naruto is the center of the universe, a coalescing point of everything beautiful to ever exist. 

The day passes and it's quiet as it does. Kakashi could almost doze off were he not so afraid of missing it all. He wants this time together written so far into his memory it practically melds into his DNA, into the very makeup of what makes Kakashi himself. 

"Man." Naruto pouts, sat straddling the back of Kakashi's thighs as his hand kneads carefully into his upper back. He's sinfully good at it, turning Kakashi into a puddle beneath him. "Why didn't you ask me to do this sooner? You've got enough knots back here to make a rope, Kashi, seriously."

Heat simmers in Kakashi's navel. He can feel the press of Naruto against him, perched prettily. It would be easy to roll over and grab those slim hips. It would be new, to grip them and hold him in place.

"Maa, Naruto." Kakashi half hums, half groans. "How was I supposed to know you were willing to be my personal masseuse? I'd have taken advantage of it much sooner if I'd known."

Naruto scoffs at him, moving down his former teacher's spine. His fingers aren't shy in their exploration, bumping over his ribs and tracing the grooves of Kakashi's muscles. Kakashi's mouth waters at the thought of getting to do the same back to him.

The entire room smells like them. Kakashi keeps his face buried in Naruto's pillow, inhaling deep and slow. He thinks distantly of all the pain they both went through and decides it was worth it if he ended up here. Naruto probably wouldn't share the sentiment, but--

Kakashi Hatake considers himself a selfish, greedy man. For so long as Naruto exists, that's never going to change. Laying here, Kakashi is on the cusp of more. He can't bring himself to fear it.

"You're going to be a new man when I'm done with you, believe it." Naruto's voice is low, holding the same spark of determination he takes on when he approaches anything he deems a challenge. He shifts from where he's sat on Kakashi's thighs, weight lifting slightly. "Ne, can you flip over, Sensei? I've got to get by your collarbones or there's no way all this tension is coming out."

Naruto lifts himself up more, hovering so that Kakashi can turn over. Kakashi feels himself begin to lean on the line he's been very precariously balanced on since they got here. His heart thunders loud in his ears. It, like so many others things, is a bad idea.

He is helpless to say no.

Kakashi wordlessly flips over, inhaling sharply as Naruto settles back down on his thighs. It's an entirely different sensation than Naruto at his back was. For one thing, he's in full view now. He looks glorious, hypnotizing in the way his lean muscles flex and his eyelashes flutter.

Naruto's always a vision, but it's different like this. Leaning over Kakashi, hand coming down to knead into his shoulders, he's so close. His lack of a shirt lets Kakashi's eyes trace every plane of his body in a new light. His gold locks fall in his face slightly, and Kakashi is mesmerized. 

This is new, and Kakashi loves the new, devours it, wants to bite and swallow and keep. Naruto is entirely focused on what he's doing, eyes narrowed just so as he works. His dedication makes devotion swell anew in Kakashi's chest.

This is the only touch he ever wants on him. The only eyes he will ever let see him like this. In turn, Kakashi hopes he will be the only one to see Naruto in this manner back. That this privilege will selfishly stay his and his alone, that he will be the only witness to the sight before him.

The mere thought of anyone else getting Naruto this way makes his teeth hurt worse than ever. Just the notion has his jaw clenching and an uncomfortable bite of panic nipping at his heels. The steady build that had been swirling in Kakashi since their shared shower reaches a boil. Seeming to notice the sudden tension, Naruto meets his eyes. 

His skin is so smooth. He's so pretty, the sunlight filtering through the curtains making him look like a young god amongst mortals. Kakashi feels dizzy, almost intoxicated gazing up at him. Naruto's full attention is a drug he will never have enough of. 

Naruto cocks his head slightly, seeming to observe him for a moment. His hand slips away from where it'd been working on his shoulder and he settles back, resting his full weight down on Kakashi's lap again. He's plush and full, muscular thighs bracketing him. 

Kakashi feels hot all over. He wants. He wants, he wants, he wants. He wants Naruto forever, in every way, in every form. He does not fall off the line he's balancing on. Rather, he can feel it start to fray beneath his feet. It is so near snapping that he can hardly stand it.

Naruto's intelligent. He's kind. He watches Kakashi, taking in the shifts in his expression and trying to work out exactly what he's feeling. Kakashi feels the rope he teeters on thin briskly.

"Are you alright?" Naruto frowns slightly. Kakashi's hands come up to his hips almost on instinct when he shifts, coming a touch too close to the strain in his pants for comfort. How Naruto hasn't noticed it yet, Kakashi has no idea. "Kakashi?"

His name sounds positively sinful slipping past those lips of his. Kakashi wants to drag it out of him again and again, in whatever way he can.

"Naruto." Kakashi offers back, hands tightening around him. Naruto doesn't so much as bat an eye. He just grins at him, a picture of perfection that a man like Kakashi shouldn't be able to touch.

The rope creaks, strained. It's hardly but a thread anymore. Kakashi is helpless to do anything but watch it bend.

"Yeah? You suddenly tensed up, Sensei. You're going to undo all my hard work, believe it." Naruto brought his hand forward. Kakashi's breath stuttered to a halt as it ghosted along his cheek, cupping it briefly. "But that's alright! I still love you anyway."

He says it the same way he always does, as though it is a genuine fact of life and of their relationship. Normally, Kakashi would be able to take it. He'd cradle the proclamation with careful hands and cherish it, would ride the high for as long as it would carry him and chase the next one as soon as he came down.

But Naruto is shirtless on top of him, wearing boxers and a smile just for him. It's just them and all the time in the world, and Naruto is beautiful. Impossibly, he loves Kakashi. He trusts in him, looks to him, maybe even adores him. It is in Naruto's nature to give parts of himself to others, and he has given all of himself to Kakashi.

And Kakashi just... he can't help himself. His teeth ache and Naruto is right there. Naruto would let him do anything, and it suddenly doesn't matter what's bad, or what he shouldn't do. It all ceases to exist, because here and now? It's just them.

Naruto's thumb ghosts over his cheekbone, fond. The rope snaps. 

Kakashi, flown too close to the sun, falls. 

The headboard of the bed bangs almost deafeningly against the wall as Kakashi seizes Naruto more fully and flips him over. It's fast and hard, and the blonde lets out a groan as he's awkwardly jarred. Kakashi feels choked by the sound, frenzied and unable to help himself as he leans in.

Naruto doesn't look alarmed, not even when Kakashi's head dips down to bury in the junction of his neck. He inhales deeply, taking in the scent of him straight from the source. Naruto's arm laces up around his neck, and he seems more curious than anything as Kakashi presses his nose as far in as he can.

Kakashi is molten liquid. He's at Naruto mercy whether Naruto knows it at all, the pull of him irresistible. The insatiable hunger in him turns ravenous. Kakashi would do anything for a taste. He would drop to his knees and bow, would pledge himself in his entirety for just a chance, would die just to have this for even a second.

"Naruto." Kakashi pants, desperation clawing through him and turning his voice shaky. "Naruto."

"That's definitely my name." Naruto offers cheerfully. Kakashi breathes open-mouthed against his skin, inhaling through his mouth. He's so close it hurts. "Am I supposed to say yours now? Kakashi?"

Naruto is so sweet beneath him, voice light, the smell of watermelon clinging to him. Nobody could blame Kakashi for pressing forward and finally letting himself taste.

His tongue flattens against Naruto's neck and it's everything he knew it'd be and more. Heat burns Kakashi from the inside out. Kakashi had thought he might've felt glimpses of insanity before, but it is nothing compared to the craze that fills him now as he traces up the side of Naruto's throat and savors the taste. 

It's ambrosia in its most potent form. An addiction he can already feel himself falling to, unable to stop himself. He thinks Naruto could shove him away right now and he'd still scramble closer again, thinks he would plead endlessly for just one more taste no matter how pathetic it was. 

Naruto tenses under him briefly, his surprise practically palpable, but he doesn't kick Kakashi away. His arm locks up, fingers threading through Kakashi's silver hair and gripping like he doesn't quite know what to do. Kakashi can't bring himself to pull away, but he imagines Naruto's expression is one of deep, stalled out thought.

The vision makes Kakashi smile a little. His hips stutter, almost coming down, but he stops himself just barely. The sliver of restraint still stubbornly holding on in the back of his head rears him, but it's not enough to have Kakashi pulling away. 

Instead he licks again, and then a second time, and then a third. Naruto tastes entirely unique, hints of salt, orange, and something solely him. Flavor is not something his Sharingan can memorize, so Kakashi does his best to do it on his own, eyes siding shut. 

Naruto's hand tightens in his hair when Kakashi dares let his canines brush up against his skin. Naruto's sinfully soft, just as Kakashi knew he'd be, and the dangerous want of more encroaches rapidly upon him. The shock of it has him pausing, breaths harsh.

Naruto's heavy swallow is practically deafening so close. Kakashi watches through cracked eyelids as his Adam's apple bobs. The muscles of his neck flex, flawless and far too enticing to resist. Kakashi's hands feel big and rough on Naruto's hips, and he lets them slide up his bare sides, which are scalding hot against his palms.

"That was new." Naruto chokes out, voice deliciously strained. Kakashi's heart thunders. "...Did you just lick me?"

Kakashi's lips brush against him once again. His teeth hurt, a throbbing sensation that crawls up behinds his eyes and stabs. He doesn't think he could speak even if he wanted to. Especially not when Naruto shifts slightly under him, the smallest of arches. Kakashi's hands feel the way he bends. 

"I mean, it didn't feel bad." Naruto offers when Kakashi fails to respond, clearly unable to stand the silence. "I just didn't know that was an option, you know? Or else I would've licked you way sooner. I mean, you smell great, so I bet--"

Kakashi bites him. 

Kakashi's hands tighten and his teeth are coming down and sinking into him before he can stop himself. His body presses forward, flattening Naruto into the mattress. Naruto lets out a what is clearly an unintentional whimper, and Kakashi feels like a supplicant at the altar. 

It's all too much. Naruto is a line of heat against him, beautiful in all the ways nobody else could ever hope to be. The sound he releases is a driving force, and Kakashi is animalistic in the face of it. 

Kakashi wants more. He wants all of him, wants to bite him all over so that everyone will know exactly who he belongs to. Kakashi can't let him go. He's incapable of it, stuck in a web he walked himself right into.

He is an awful person, but he can't quite bring himself to care. Not with Naruto's hand in his hair, not with his name on Naruto's lips, exactly where it belongs. His teeth feel at home where they've planted themselves, like he's been made whole again. 

The copper of Naruto's blood is damn near holy, and the noise he makes when Kakashi finally unlatches his jaw even more so. Kakashi licks, tongue coming out to press apologetically against the fresh wound. Naruto lets out a gasp, one of his legs coming up to hook around Kakashi. His foot settles right in the small of Kakashi's back like a puzzle piece

The move has Kakashi freezing solid. The sensation of Naruto locking him in and pulling him closer, of wanting him, is nearly too much. The blonde is shaking beneath him, and Kakashi would hold him steady for the rest of his life if he needed to. 

"O-Oh." Naruto gasps out, sounding dazed. Kakashi can't help but pull back to look at him, Sharingan eye widening at the sight of his flush and hooded eyes. Another new expression, and Kakashi feels every part of him throb. "Kashi do-- do that again."

The growl Kakashi lets out is barely human, but Naruto doesn't seem to mind one bit. 

Kushina gets home right around the time Naruto and Kakashi finally emerge. Because of course she does.

It's the next day by the time the pair show their faces. Minato feels like he's aged a decade by then, and the feeling only gets more profound when he sees the various bite marks littering Naruto's neck. They're in various states of healing, one near the crook of his shoulder deeper than the others. 

It'll likely scar. And if the flowery aura floating around Kakashi is anything to go off of, he's probably well aware of that.

Naruto is beyond cheerful. He's full of energy, talking a mile a minute, gesturing wildly. Kakashi nods along loyally, looking absolutely smitten as he sits at the table with his chin propped on his closed fist. His eyes rove Naruto up and down, something smoldering in the dark of his one visible eye.

Despite the incriminating noises and even more incriminating marks, Minato doesn't think they actually did anything beyond Kakashi literally mauling his neck. Half because it (horrifyingly enough) would've been louder if they had, and half because there's no way they'd be out here only a day later if it had come to that. 

God, his life is becoming a complete shit show. He misses the days when things actually made sense. His future son just spent an entire day in bed with Kakashi getting half eaten alive, and he'd come out acting like it was an energy boost and not viscerally insane.

 Maybe they were just made for each other. Minato loves them on principle, but he's going to be so glad when they're cleared to live on their own. 

"Has Kakashi always been that tall?" Kushina squints, sounding utterly exhausted. Minato whirls around. He hadn't even heard her come in. "What the hell have you been feeding him? Kids don't grow that fast, do they?"

Kakashi doesn't so much as bat an eye. He doesn't even pretend to think about turning to look at her. He just stares at Naruto some more, apparently content with that to be his entire existence and nothing else. Minato is so, so tired. 

Naruto pops out from behind Kakashi with big eyes, leaning so far back in his chair it almost topples. It's only Kakashi's steadying hand that keeps him from crashing onto the hardwood. Kushina pauses, squinting harder.

"Woah! You're even prettier than I remember!" Naruto gasps out. Kakashi's head snaps around so fast Minato is surprised it doesn't make an audible crack. "Hi! I'm Naruto Uzumaki!" 

Kakashi relaxes immediately, bowing his head slightly in greeting and looking just as uninterested as he had a second ago. Minato scrubs his eyes with the heels of his palms. So, so tired. 

You can physically see Kushina working out what's going on in her head. Her face scrunches up exactly like Naruto's, her brows furrow, and she tilts her head to the side as she considers the scene in front of her. She traces all of Naruto's features, eyes pinging to Minato every few seconds as though to compare.

Her hand hovers towards her stomach. The Kyuubi's chakra is barely detectable past the steel door of her seal, but Minato is experienced enough a sensor to feel the way it irritably thrashes. Minato resists the urge to grimace. He'd been worried about this. 

Naruto didn't have a seal. That alone could prove deadly, but throw in another Nine Tails? Minato can't help but eye his son, looking for any signs of the fox's presence. Though honestly? He was more wary of Kakashi than the two tailed beasts in the room at this point, which was telling enough on its own.

Naruto beams a wide grin, practically vibrating with excitement. A lightbulb pops on over Kushina's head.

"Oh my god. Is this a time travel situation?" The redhead gasps out, eyes widening. Minato opens his mouth to try and reply but she bulldozes ahead. "It totally is, isn't it?! That's our future son and the future Kakashi! No wonder the fox has been so pissy lately! Holy fuck, are they banging? Tell me you didn't let them do it in our bed."

So, so, so tired.

"Banging?" Naruto asks curiously, head tilting. Kakashi turns slowly to stare at Kushina, like something out of a horror movie. "What, like sex? With Kakashi?" 

Naruto sounds like it has never once occurred to him in his entire life. Kakashi's closed-eye smile is a flashing neon threat, practically blaring out from him. Kushina blinks slowly at them, looking disheveled and tired from her long time away from home. This is probably the last thing she expected to come home to.

How she guessed it at pretty much just a glance, Minato has no idea. He's not even going to try and understand anymore.

"Well. That answers that, I guess. This is weird." Kushina sniffs a bit, wiping at her drooping eyes. "Not sure I want to touch that with a ten foot pole. Are you seriously not in a relationship with him? It looks like a honey badger tried to rip your throat out. And I'm feeling weirdly protective about it. Is this motherhood or am I just that tired?"

"It's really not like that with them, dear." Minato let himself shuffle up to her, leaning in to press a kiss on her cheek. Something in him unraveled slightly. "Welcome home. I'll explain later, but yes. Time travel is the crux of it. How'd you know?"

Kushina gives him a look so flat it could level a mountain.

"There's a near clone of you sitting at our kitchen table with the Nine Tails in his stomach and a bigger version of your student making goo goo eyes at him and you're asking me, who comes from a clan that specializes in seals of all kinds, including the one you used to make your time warping jutsu, how I know?" Kushina looked supremely unimpressed. "It was either that or I'm hallucinating from lack of sleep."

Naruto lets out a boisterous laugh, which prompts Kakashi to wordlessly turn back and stare at him some more. He hasn't said a single thing since he came out of that bedroom and you know the hell what? Minato isn't going to try and make him, thank you.

Kushina looks like she's about to fall over. If she were operating at her best, her reaction would probably be a little different. Probably more screaming, some gasps of dramatic shock, and a lot of hugs and love. Kushina lost her entire clan at a young age. She has no family left.

Getting this, an Uzumaki like her, a son... it's going to mean the world to her. When she has the mind to process it. Minato can only imagine the pandemonium that's going to break out the moment she wakes up and processes. And lord help them if she realizes how good he is at seals.

"You're right, you're right." Minato let an arm snake around her waist. He felt himself soften when she swayed into him, head dipping onto his shoulder. "Let's get you to bed. We'll talk about it when you wake up, okay? I'm glad you're home."

"This might be a hallucination." Kushina says wondrously. Naruto laughs again.

"It's totally not, believe it!" Naruto offers a thumbs up. Kushina blearily gives one back. "Oh man, this is awesome. Sensei, isn't this awesome? That's my mom! I have one of those!" 

Kakashi hums and reaches forward to push some of Naruto's hair out of his face. Minato sighs heavily. Maybe he'll lay down with Kushina. At the rate this day is going, he's going to need the extra rest.

Naruto watches his mom and dad go down the hall and feels... contemplative.

Seeing his mom again makes something in him grow warm and fuzzy, the same thing he felt anytime he got to talk to his dad. He'd always dreamed of getting to know his parents, clinging to what little snippets he could drag out of Kakashi and Pervy-sage over the years, and anyone else who knew them. He gathered remnants of who they were and had pieced together a blurry picture of them as people. 

Now, he was getting the chance to know them in real time. He'd get to be in their lives and he'd get the chance to save them, and just being aware of that was one of the best feelings in the world. 

His mom was a vision. Long red hair like a curtain of fire down her back, eyes a shade of indigo he'd never seen before. Even tired she was beautiful. Naruto could hardly believe those were his parents, amazing as they were.

Naruto hums, leaning over until he bumps into Kakashi's side. He smiles at the arm that comes up to drag him closer. The bites on his neck sting slightly, and he grins wider at the reminder of their time spent together. Time he wouldn't trade for anything.

The way Kakashi's nose had pressed into his neck is burned into his mind, the wet heat of his tongue is too. Naruto didn't know exactly what it meant or why he'd done it, only that he'd liked it. He'd loved the way Kakashi's body pressed into his, had been riveted by his teeth sinking in and leaving a mark everyone would see.

It meant that Kakashi wanted him, didn't it? That he wanted to keep Naruto. The same way Naruto wanted to put a seal on him to tie them together, Kakashi had found his own way to connect them.

Still, there was one thing that... gave him pause. What his mom had said, the automatic assumption she'd made--

"About you two having sex and being in a relationship?" Kurama's voice interrupted. He sounded beyond irritated, dripping with sarcasm. "Really, I can't even begin to imagine why she would assume such a thing. No idea at all."

Naruto leaned back to look up at Kakashi's masked face. The man was already staring down at him, eye curving into a smile as Naruto peered up at him. He didn't get it. This was Kakashi, and he was Naruto. Where had all the other stuff come from?

"Am I seriously about to mansplain this to you?" Kurama sounded almost disappointed in him. "The way you act with each other is intimate. Normal vermin do not act this way with each other if they are not together in some romantic or sexual capacity. This is not friendship behavior, which you should know, since you befriend anything that even remotely looks like it might have a pulse. Would you let anyone else bite you?"

What kind of question was that?

"No, of course not. Are you insane?" Naruto huffed, slumping back in his chair. Kakashi's hand came up and ran through his hair, and Naruto leaned his head into it. His Sensei didn't react to him talking to Kurama aloud. "What's that have to do with anything?"

Kurama took in a deep, deep breath. Naruto frowned deeper, puzzling over it. He could sort of make the connection, maybe? He'd been hot all over last night, to the point that it was nearly painful. That was totally related, he was fairly sure. 

"Good job, captain obvious. Glad you connected those dots." Kurama snarked. "Look, that's the point. You wouldn't let anyone else bite you. But you let Dog Water do it. That is not friendship behavior, ergo your hag of a mother assumed that you are more than friends. Does that one plus one math work out to a two for you? Or do I need to dumb it down more for your acorn-sized brain?" 

Naruto didn't reply, letting himself think about it. Really, really think. Tentatively, he entertained the idea.

He doesn't really have much experience in the fields of romance or sex. He knows the basics, understand the concepts as they are, but Naruto never got the chance to dive into them with anyone. There was always something to do or someone to fight. There had never been time. 

Now things are different, though. Naruto is here with his favorite person in the whole world, someone he loves deeper and fuller than he's ever loved anyone, and imagining it is... it's easy. So easy it nearly startles him. 

Naruto can clearly envision what it might've been like to grind his hips up into Kakashi's. His bites would've trailed lower, marking all over. That same tongue licking into his mouth, teeth nipping at his lips, bodies rolling against each other. Heat simmering between them even hotter than before, and Naruto would plead for it.

There is no question in his mind that Kakashi would give it to him. Kakashi has never denied him. He would give him this and it would be good. Good, because they'd be even closer. A union of another kind, one that would draw them together on a new level. 

Naruto imagines how it would feel. Sensei's rough hands holding him in place, voice cooing his name. He'd be gentle where Naruto needed it, rough where he didn't. Naruto would get the chance to touch and grab, to have a taste of his own. It would be so much Kakashi, heady and mind-numbing. 

It would be a natural next step. Another aspect of forever. Naruto could make Kakashi feel good. He could learn, could be better than anyone else he'd ever been with. Naruto could give him everything he deserved, if Kakashi let him. 

Kakashi was it. They were it. This made complete sense to him. Naruto would get to do more than just look at that sharp jawline of his, and those lips, and really just like, all of him. Kakashi is his person, and Naruto loves him. He knows that Kakashi loves him too. 

He's not sure how it never occurred to him before. It feels a bit like getting struck by lightning. Naruto turns to boggle at Kakashi again, envisioning a life where they get married, like how people who love each other get married. His eyes drop down to the broadness of his shoulders, to the very lap he'd been sat in just last night.

Naruto could've just rocked forward. Kakashi wouldn't have been mad about it. He'd sort of snapped and like, pinned him to the bed and spent hours biting him. Did that mean he wanted Naruto like that, though? 

"He was drooling over you in the shower, he spent an entire day licking you, he watches you sleep, he follows your every move, he stares at you constantly, and you're asking if he wants to marry you?" Kurama sounded downright incredulous. "You're already in a deeper relationship than most normal runts. I'm going to regret this, but I can't handle it anymore. He is disgustingly, sappily, horribly in love with your pathetic existence. He is obsessed with you to an unhealthy degree. He wants to bend you over the nearest fucking table, you absolute moron."

Naruto... wants that too. He always wants where Kakashi is concerned. He just...

"That's an option?" Naruto asks more himself than anyone else, bewildered. Kakashi blinked at him lazily. "This whole entire time, this has just like, been an option? Why didn't you say anything sooner? This is great!" 

All this time wasted! It's so obvious. Kakashi loves him, Naruto loves him back, and it's totally not friend love! They're going to move into a house together and live together forever. It's like marriage but they haven't done the marriage part yet, believe it. 

Naruto will count it as a total bonus if Kakashi-sensei does bend him over a table. That's like all the normal stuff, like cuddling and showers together, but with extra steps! That means, eventually, Kakashi-sensei is bound to hold him down and pound him into the--

"Okay! Okay! I regret this. I wish I had the capacity to fucking die." Kurama all but howled. "Think about your weird sex as far away from me as possible. Can't believe it took all this shit for you to realize how badly he wants to rail you. This is hell."

Naruto beamed, vigor renewed. Kakashi-sensei does want to bang him, doesn't he? 

"This is great." Naruto repeats, incandescent. Kakashi bit him and probably finds him at least a little attractive. Is that why he stares at Naruto so much? He's going to give Kakashi the best everything, not just the best house and food. "Wow. I want ramen. This calls for celebration."

"I'll get it. I doubt sensei is going to be back anytime soon." Kashi offered immediately, fingers trailing across Naruto's shoulders as he stood. "Interesting conversation?"

"You have no idea." Naruto eyed Kakashi-sensei and wondered if he'd get a chance to bite him back. Again, he couldn't believe that was an option this whole time. Sensei should've done it sooner. "Can we have a big dining room table at our house when we move in? It needs to be really thick. And also sturdy. And probably heavy so it won't slide, believe it."

Kakashi hummed in easy assent, and Naruto's grin grows.

Chapter Text

Kushina is out a solid twelve hours before she wakes up, bolting upright out of a dead sleep. Minato immediately startles from where he's propped up and reading a book next to her, turning to look at her with big eyes.

She doesn't move at first. Just sort of sits there staring blankly at the wall directly across from their bed. Naruto's voice carries from down the hall, wildly ranting about something or another. If Minato strains his ears, he thinks he can hear Kakashi's humming tone responding. 

"...Did I hallucinate that?" Kushina asks after a few seconds of being catatonic. Minato lets out a slow breath.

"You didn't. We, uh. We really do have a son." Minato feels his face heat slightly. "And that was Kakashi with him. Their relationship is complicated, but from what I understand they were... the last two left. Everything fell apart, and their situation really drew them together."

Kushina hums absentmindedly, clearly still processing. Her hair still manages to fall perfectly down her back despite how much she'd moved in her sleep, and Minato would reach out and run his fingers through it if he wasn't so sure she'd smack his hand away for trying. Kushina is always tetchy in her first hours of wakefulness after a long mission, winding down from the tension and trying to find her place in normality again. 

She's as gorgeous as ever, temper and all. Minato knows from experience that she'll be wanting to sink into the bathtub as soon as she gets her wits about her. He'll have to wash all their sheets and blankets from the dirt she's tracked into them, but he doesn't mind. For her, it's something he'd do for a lifetime.

Minato finally reaches out after a few moments of silence hang between them, fingers ghosting over hers. He can't help but smile at the warmth that radiates back up at him.

Kakashi and Naruto may be odd, but they're family. With Kushina here, he can almost see an image of the future starting to form in his mind. Kakashi is a good man, even this touchy, future version of himself. Of all the people Minato's son could've ended up with... it could've been worse, couldn't it have?

Kakashi has protected him. He has prioritized Naruto above all else. Naruto is the first person Kakashi looks for in a room. He would sacrifice anything for him, would give and give and give if it meant Naruto could smile. The devotion he's shown Naruto is on par with the deep love Minato feels for Kushina, only instead projected out boldly and without filter. 

And who wouldn't want that for their child? Who wouldn't want their son, from the future or not, to have someone like that to stand at their side and make them happy?

"Okay. Okay, cool." Kushina sniffed. "And did I accidentally, potentially, implant the idea of sex with Kakashi into said son's head without meaning to, and if they weren't banging before, they might start now?"

Minato opened his mouth to reply, but no words came out. Because... yeah. Yeah, she kind of had. It probably would've happened even without her, honestly. Biting was a step away from--

"Uh. I really don't want to think about it." Minato said, feeling slightly green. "Not even a little bit. Why would you give me that mental image?"

Kushina turned to glare at him, looking a bit angry. Minato mentally backtracked, trying to figure out what he'd said wrong. He's honestly not sure. Maybe he should just apologize and hope that fixes it?

"That's our entire son out there, minus an arm apparently, and you're just going to leave him to that dog?!" Kushina rolled away from him and popped out of bed with vigor. Evidently, a small coma was all she'd needed to recover. "It's our job to protect his honor! Shovel talk! That's our baby out there, Minato. We have to make sure he's treated right, ya know!"

Said baby was a fully grown adult man who was down an arm from fighting in a war, had tamed the Nine Tailed Fox, gotten Kakashi attached to him somehow, and was probably going to ruin the chunin exams for every other participant even with a missing limb. 

The more Minato got to know Naruto, the more convinced he grew that he was more than capable of taking care of himself. He was both excited and afraid to see just how far that stretched. But sure, yeah. Shovel talk, protecting honor: clearly those were priorities. 

"Well—" Minato tried, several nightmarish scenarios in which Kushina tried to get between Kakashi and Naruto flashing through his mind's eye. He shivered just imagining the way Kakashi's gaze would go cold.

"Nope! Not hearing it!" Kushina was already throwing open the door with gusto. "Naruto! I'm awake and ready to bond! Tell me every last painstaking detail of your life!" 

She vanished down the hall, voice fading as she went. Naruto's chatter increased boisterously, and there was the sound of glass shattering followed by a vague shriek. Minato could hear his fiancée and future son begin to cackle wildly. Their laughs were so similar they nearly blended together. 

It was weird, and the entire situation was vaguely fucked up. Somehow, Minato couldn't help but smile nonetheless, standing and stretching his arms over his head until his back cracked. Another round of laugher sounded from down the hall. Minato heard Kushina start squealing the way she did when she saw something particularly cute.

Kakashi and Naruto weren't going anywhere anytime soon. For the foreseeable future, this is what his days were going to sound like. The apartment, filled to the brim with noise and laughter and who knows what else. 

Minato's going to be swept away by the rush of it, but really? He doesn't mind the idea near as much as you'd think.

Naruto's mother is everything he expected her to be and more.

Naruto can barely process her, can barely wrap his head around who she is and what she is to him. She seems so impossible, strength that flares behind her like a cape and hair like fire. Her laugh is contagious, her grin wide, and everything about her radiates out as welcoming and confident. 

She's the very definition of beauty, and he can see immediately why his dad must love her so much. Why people talked about their love like it was something legendary to be revered. People talked about Kushina Uzumaki like she was a myth. Seeing her alive and breathing, Naruto understands completely.

His mother flies into the room in the same clothes she was in yesterday. Like a whirlwind, she welcomes him like he's been there the whole time. Like she's known him his whole life. Her easy acceptance soothes something in him he hadn't even realized was wound tight.

She's got Kakashi up by the collar of his shirt and hauled to his feet so fast Naruto could've blinked and missed it, tugged away from Naruto's side. Kakashi snarls as it happens, swiping blindly. He bumps the coffee table as he's practically thrown into the garishly bright yellow armchair across from the couch, sending the vase of flowers on it flying with a crash.

There's some shrieking and some screaming. Naruto bursts into a fit of laughter as his mom takes Kakashi's previous place, wrapping an arm around his shoulders and dragging him into her side without hesitation. She's warm and smells like a well-fought battle and something floral, along with hints of ramen spice. 

Kakashi stares at her wildly, fingers curling into the arms of the chair he's been thrown into. The expression is so stunned and unfamiliar that Naruto just laughs harder. His mom presses her cheek into the top of Naruto's head, pointing an accusing finger Kakashi's way. 

"You. Shovel talk time." She announces, voice muffled from where she's squished her face into Naruto's hair. "As a mother, it's my obligation to give you one. I will now list in alphabetical order all the ways I'll kill you if you screw this up. Let's start with arson and go from there!"

Naruto has no idea what a shovel talk is or what murder has to do with it, but it's fascinating. No wonder everyone used to shiver recalling his mom's temper. She knows like, a million ways to kill a guy. Why those are being directed at Kakashi, he's got no idea.

Kashi doesn't seem too upset, so he figures it's not that big of a deal. He's just nodding along, looking marginally more relaxed than he did when she first whipped into the room for some reason. Naruto is too busy soaking up all the motherly affection he missed out on as a child to really pay that much attention.

"Wait, what about suffocation?" Naruto realized part of the way through. Kakashi squints at him, seeming torn between betrayal and confusion. 

"I already had asphyxiation and strangulation, so I figured I was covered." Kushina pointed out, hugging Naruto harder. At some point, Naruto's dad had wandered in and was looking at them desolately as his fiancée went down her weirdly organized mental list of murder methods. "But you're right, because you're my son and you being wrong is probably impossible. Stabbing, then strangulation, then suffocation." 

Naruto nods as she continues off on her tangent. He can feel Kurama stir in his stomach, irritated by the closeness of the past him, who apparently isn't all that happy to have a double.

"You and your entire family are fucking lunatics." Kurama grumbles. "Any chance you can move away from her? I'm trying to sleep and the past version of me is practically banging on the door trying to get in. It's fucking annoying."

Self burn? Did that count as a self burn? Naruto has decided it counts as a self burn. And also, of course he can't move away from her. He's healing his past traumas! Photosynthesizing! Evolving! Acclimatizing! 

"I don't think you know what any of those words actually mean." Kurama sighed heavily. "Whatever. I don't give a shit anymore. Just warn me before you jump Dog Water's bones so I can deafen myself and gouge my own eyes out beforehand."

Naruto squinted slightly. Why would he do that? Naruto jumps on Kakashi-sensei all the time. Piggy back rides are like, their thing, and Kurama has never been overly disgruntled by them before. He wonders what changed. Is he just becoming less tolerable in general?

Kurama groaned again. Naruto couldn't exactly see him, but he was pretty sure the fox was banging his head onto the ground over and over again. Maybe he was experiencing some kind of crisis of mental health? It's really not a surprise. He's always been a little disturbed. 

"I'll eat you one day." Kurama said, though it was half-hearted at best. "I really will. Don't test me."

If he hadn't done it by now, he wasn't going to do it at all. Naruto chose to ignore him, as he was so prone to doing when Kurama started fantasizing about his untimely demise. They'd been through too much together for Kurama to eat him now. Besides, if Kakashi biting his neck hadn't been the last straw, nothing was. Believe it.

"And I think that's it!" Kushina chirped out, finishing her list cheerfully. She nodded to herself with certainty. "If he seems even slightly upset, the only mercy you'll get is choosing your fate from that collection. Copy?"

Kakashi nodded, and apparently that was enough. Just like that, Kushina's attention shifted. Just like that, it was all Naruto.

She wanted to know everything. Not just about the past and all that had gone wrong, like everyone had been asking him about so far. No, she wanted to know him as a person. She wanted to know what made Naruto Uzumaki, Naruto Uzumaki. 

From his favorite color, to his favorite food, to his preference in weather and clothing. His least favorite season, the best holiday, his dream home, his best friend, his worst enemy, his opinion of the classes at the academy, when he graduated, his teammates, his first mission, his funnest, his saddest. 

She dug into him, not seeming to mind the way Minato flit around her, shoving food into her hands. Naruto was so entrenched in the conversation that he didn't even notice Kakashi doing the same, absently taking the breakfast he was handed. 

For every question his mom asked, she gave an answer of her own. She gushed over him, and it didn't really seem to matter that they were so close in age that he was far too old to be her son now. She accepted him as her child, and herself as his mother, and that was that. 

It was that easy for her. One look and a single word, and that was just... that. Naruto could cry, he was so happy. 

"I am so, so glad I got back when I did. I already missed your first chunin exams, and now I was on the verge of missing them again?! Have you trained at all? Do you want help?" Kushina was still vibrating with energy. Naruto hadn't just inherited his chakra reserves from her, clearly. "I know a lot of Uzumaki secret techniques. Even Minato doesn't know them!" 

Minato didn't seem enthused by this fact, his grin somewhat sheepish. Naruto's face hurt from the width of his own grin. He felt like he was about to vibrate out of his own skin. 

"I'd love to learn, believe it! I can show you my seals, too! I'm working on one that'll tie Kakashi-sensei to me for eternity!" Naruto chirped out. Kushina paused briefly, but Naruto barreled on. "I'm definitely covered for the chunin exams, though. No way I walk out of there without my vest!" 

"Of course! Any son of mine is bound to blow the competition straight out of the water." Kushina boasted. Confined to the ugly yellow armchair, Kakashi was practically glowing, looking dazed at the mention of eternity. 

Kushina wasn't sure if she should find it cute or start judging him now. She'd been watching Kakashi peripherally, and it was at least evident he was nothing like his younger counterpart. Kushina had interacted with the younger version several times and he was uptight, caring solely for the rules and just about nothing else.

It was kind of a relief to see how much he'd changed. Kushina wasn't happy for the war or the direction her son's life had taken, but she was grateful he hadn't been alone. Kakashi hadn't stopped staring at him once, not even for a moment. Every word out of Naruto's mouth, he absorbed it like it was the last one he'd get to hear.

"Speaking of, we've got to get going if we want to make it to the training ground in time for some sparring. You, Obito and Rin need to learn your way around one another." Minato reached down and ruffled Naruto's hair, well aware of Kakashi's lone eye piercing into him. "And you, my love, need a shower."

Kushina blinked at him for a moment before looking down at herself, as if just then remembering that she was still in the same clothes she'd come home from her mission in. She let out a light curse, hopping to her feet. Kakashi looked ready to vault the coffee table to take her place so he could be by Naruto again.

"Right! I'll wash up, but Naruto and I are definitely having some mother-son bonding time later." Kushina declared, swooping down to press a wet kiss against his forehead. Naruto looked ready to explode with joy. "I love you, I'm glad you're here, I'm glad you're safe. Be careful, don't talk to strangers, stay with your father. And don't let Kakashi talk you into anything I wouldn't do, ya know?"

Naruto nodded eagerly, eyes shining. Kakashi slid into place next to him the moment the redhead vacated, arm slotting around Naruto's shoulders and dragging him in close. Kushina was either too distracted with the newfound prospect of soaking in the bath to notice or she was just letting him have it this time. It was hard to tell. 

Minato let out a breath, flushing slightly as Kushina yanked him down and gave him a smack on the lips before she was tumbling off and down the hallway. She somehow managed to run into every piece of furniture between her and her destination along the way, leaving a trail of cursing behind her. 

Naruto watched her go a bit wistfully, smile melting down to something painstakingly fond. Kakashi brought a hand up to the blonde's face just to trace the curve of his cheek, the heat of it pressing into his fingertips pleasantly. Minato cleared his throat, bringing his hands together.

"She's totally badass." Naruto said happily, just as taken with his mother as she'd been with him. Minato laughed.

"That's something we can certainly agree on." He grinned, preening a bit. "So, training? I'm looking forward to seeing what you've got, Naruto!" 

Naruto brightened. Having one arm didn't seem to bother him, nor did he seem to notice the way his father's eyes momentarily flickered towards it. Kakashi gave a benign smile at the sight, eyes closed and head tilted ever so slightly. His grip on Naruto stayed ever present, even as the blonde bounced to his feet with eagerness that wouldn't look out of place in a puppy.

"Believe it!" Naruto cried out, eyes shining. They might've been the same shade as Minato's, but the fire in them was all Kushina. "Let's do this!"

It's not that Minato didn't believe Naruto when he said he could handle it or anything. 

After seeing Kakashi, knowing he'd grown up to become Naruto's sensei, there was no doubt in Minato's mind that his son was strong. Naruto had survived the end of the world. A war of epic proportions, and he'd come out the other side of it in... nearly one piece. He was a least alive, which was more than almost anyone else could seem to say.

The question was, was he alive because of his own capability? Or was it because Kakashi was so attached to him that he'd protected him with dogged loyalty? He could feel Naruto's chakra, knew he was an absolute powerhouse, knew he had the Kyuubi. There just...

There were times Minato had to wonder. Naruto was graceful in his own way, but maybe it was his endlessly cheerful personality that threw Minato off. He was almost rigorous in his optimism. Compared to how terrifying Kakashi was, he seemed remarkably tame. Considering he'd lost an entire arm, too, Minato had trouble envisioning him being on Kakashi's level.

Minato was probably jinxing it. Naruto was his own and Kushina's child, after all. Kakashi and who knows who else had trained him. If anything, he was likely ten times worse than Kakashi. A lost limb couldn't be enough to slow someone like him down, could it? 

"Hey, guys! I get to train with you today! Isn't that like, the sickest thing ever?" Naruto practically sprinted his way onto the training field, Kakashi's hand linked with his. Obito and Rin, who'd been huddled together and whispering lowly, whirled around like a couple of kids with their hands caught in a cookie jar, their eyes wide.

Minato couldn't exactly blame them for the way their eyes automatically darted to the older version of their teammate, poorly-disguised alarm mingling with curiosity there. After seeing Kakashi's battle against Minato, it makes sense that they'd be wary. The easy-going facade the older Kakashi put on and his near childish clinginess with Naruto all seemed like a front knowing what was lying underneath. 

Kakashi's younger counterpart was propped against a tree a ways away. He didn't scowl this time, simply sniffing and turning his head the other direction. The pensive expression on his face was of great contrast to his older self's closed-eye smile and cocked head. Before, the action had nearly seemed friendly. Now, the tilt was borderline predatory. 

"R-Right! Since you're going to be joining us for the chunin exams. I'd, uh, almost forgotten." Rin's smile strained slightly, though Minato had to applaud her for trying. "I look forward to it! I was worried we wouldn't find someone in time." 

"Right?! Fate totally worked in our favor, believe it!" Naruto chirped out brightly. Kakashi looked like he was about to melt under the blinding force of Naruto's grin, lone eye going even droopier. He looked stupidly happy. "I've been dying to get some of this chakra out. I've been sitting still for like, an eternity now! I need some action!" 

Naruto brought his fist up, not bothering to drop Kakashi's hand as he did. Not that Kakashi seemed to mind. He let his arm get jerked up without complaint, not so much as twitching at the move. Likely, he was too used to it to give a damn anymore.

"Yeah, super cool. Super pumped." Obito said flatly, squinting. "On another note, are we just gonna ignore the elephant in the room or what? The Bakashi being Hokage one, and him beating Minato-sensei's ass? Because he totally beat his ass. We all saw it."

Rin let out a heavy sigh, her expression heavily suggesting that she'd been arguing against this very outburst before they got here. Minato didn't even bother trying to scold Obito for his language. After all, he wasn't wrong. Minato hadn't been giving his absolute all, but even if he had been, he's still not confident he could've bested Kakashi in a fight.

Especially not with Naruto's offer of a day in bed dangling on the line. His students had only seen so much of this version of Kakashi, but Minato had been living with him. He was objectively one of the scariest people Minato had ever had to share a space with. He had clear claim over Naruto and his time, and he'd rip anything in the way of that to shreds.

"He did beat his ass, didn't he?" Naruto grinned goofily. "And if it helps, he wasn't a very willing Hokage. In fact, he totally didn't even want to be! The role got forced on him and Granny Tsunade like, ran for the hills before he got the chance to say no. Also, Sakura-chan and I would've buried him alive behind the tower if he'd refused. Believe it."

"That doesn't make me feel better. At all. Even slightly." Obito said, arms dangling limply at his sides. He looked tired. "Original Bakashi hasn't said a word since then, not even to insult me. I was actually on time today. Rin had a small mental breakdown. Big Bakashi acts like that, but he was a Hokage? Seriously? Is the world ending? If he's that strong, how strong are you?"

Naruto paused, brows furrowing and mouth opening wordlessly to search of a place to start with all of that. Next to him, Kakashi snorted. Minato pinched the bridge of his nose.

"Obito." Minato sighed. "Kakashi and I's spar was to evaluate his skills. Defeat was never the goal, but rather to see the scope of his abilities. And clearly, they reach pretty far. As interesting as I know that is, the rules I put in place about asking them about the future still stand. Don't go harassing them for details they don't willingly share first, okay?"

Obito looked like he'd sucked a lemon, squinting whilst Rin nodded rapidly next to him. Minato's Kakashi was too far away to really hear, but his interest in interacting with the time travelers had so far been negligible. He'd never been the type to pry. Especially not if something seemed confidential.

Naruto laughed, a boisterous and light sound. Older Kakashi didn't seem to care about Obito's curiosity. He hardly acknowledged it, instead focusing on Naruto. Minato could see the way his eyes traced his side profile, taking in the curve of his nose and the tilt of his grin. No wonder Kushina had coined him right off the bat.

"We don't mind! I mean, it's gotta be really weird, believe it." Naruto beamed, looking beyond overjoyed with the situation. "But enough about that! I'm super duper strong, so don't even worry. Our team is getting to the finals no matter what!" 

"That's not exactly what I was worried about, but whatever." Obito's cheeks puffed up in the slightest of pouts, though he'd deny it if anyone dared point it out. "As long as you don't drag us down with your whole amputee schtick, I really don't care. Better you than Bakashi, honestly. He'd just scold us the entire time."

Minato's Kakashi shot a harsh glare in their direction, though he concerningly didn't speak up in his own defense like he usually would. Minato felt a pang of concern go through him, a frown creasing at his face. With everything that's been going on, how much time has he really had to touch base with his students?

This can't be easy on Kakashi— his Kakashi. To see this other self of his come and uproot his own expectations for his future. To know such a juxtaposition to yourself was something you turned into, and then to have that thrown in your face by the power they secretly wielded underneath it all.

Naruto continued to babble, about jutsu, sparring, about how missing an arm wasn't going to be a problem. He was so friendly that it didn't take long for Rin and Obito to thaw. The tension they carried due to the kage-level Kakashi seemed to fade slightly, Naruto a glowing buffer between the two realities.

It helped that Naruto's version of Kakashi was so enamored. Nothing short of him wearing a physical leash could make it anymore obvious than that. Obito may be clueless on occasion, and Rin naive, but they were far from blind. Minato could see the way their gazes darted between them, taking in Kakashi's dopey expression. 

Kakashi had no interest in them. Not in talking to them, not in sparring with them. He had a single priority, and that priority had a nine-tailed fox sealed in their stomach and whisker marks on his cheeks. Minato didn't see that changing.

"You know, you're gonna have to let me go so I can spar, Kashi!" Naruto chirped out. Instantly, Kakashi stilled. "And go hang out over there. No way I get anything done if you hover over me the whole time, believe it!" 

Older Kakashi's expression fell unnervingly blank, finally drifting to pin Obito and Rin in place as though this was their fault. Minato winced at the way his two genin paled. Maybe he'd spoken too soon.

Kakashi is... fine. He's fine. If anything, he should be happy! His older self works his way up to the Kage position, and is there any higher honor than that in the shinobi world? Is there any grander position?

It just grinds at him. He watches Naruto spar with his teammates and Minato-sensei's quiet words from earlier, come find me if you need to talk or if you have any questions, ring in the back of his mind. His hands clench in and out of fists.

He should be doing katas, or running jutsu drills, or meditating. Anything but standing around and wasting time. Naruto slides around his teammates like magma to fill the empty spaces. He's not the perfect centerpiece to the team's structure, but he's capable enough to make up for it. Between his hefty use of clones and speed Kakashi hadn't expected from him, it's obvious he can hold his own even without two hands.

It makes Kakashi angrier, for some reason. Worse is that it's clear Naruto is barely trying. He's lax, having fun. Obito and Rin have their jaws set with determination and focus, but it seems like Naruto is only half-invested in the rudimentary exercises they're doing in order to get used to one another.

Kakashi swallows, his throat clicking. His eyes unconsciously drift to where the other version of himself stands. In an ironic turn of events, this is the only time Kakashi has really seen any of himself in his future self before.

The other Kakashi stands right on the perimeter of the training field, in the exact spot Naruto had positioned him in not even an hour ago. He hasn't moved since. His shoulders are set, his arms crossed harshly, his spine straight. His gaze tracks Naruto with terrifying intensity, so hard that Kakashi is pretty sure his older self isn't even blinking.

He looks like the picture of a serious shinobi. Looking at him like this, Kakashi sees how he could be a kage. The severe expression and the underlying tension scream danger. Kakashi just wishes it weren't because of some blonde, one-armed moron. He wishes it were a default, or at the very least directed at his duty to the village.

This other version of himself is messed up, and Kakashi hates him for it. His chest burns and his eyes sting in a way they haven't since his father died. He wants to scream, wants to shake this other version of himself until it rattles his brain enough to be right again. He hates it. He hates him.

He hates that he's so strong. Because Kakashi, even with how much he despises the disposition of his older self, wants to be like that. Other Kakashi used his chakra like it was an extension of himself. He moved along with it, was devastatingly fast, quick to think, clever. He's a fine-tuned weapon of war, and Kakashi hadn't been able to fully recognize that before.

Now that he knows, he can feel his pride starting to shrivel. Minato-sensei is one of the strongest shinobi Kakashi knows, but this man is him. He is everything Kakashi is capable of becoming, from the depth of his chakra reservoir, to the strength of his body, to the speed of his strikes. 

This is Kakashi's potential, and who better to jumpstart Kakashi's improvement than someone who knows better than anyone exactly what he needs to do?

Kakashi loathes the idea of talking to his older self, yet he can't quite stop the thought either. The possibility of more looms, tempting him forward. Kakashi doesn't have to like someone to learn from them. It would be shallow of him to forgo the chance to become a better ninja based on someone's personality, right? 

This could be a shot to learn. He could take note of all the things not to do, in order to avoid becoming like that. He could act the opposite, could uphold himself in the face of his older self's overall foolishness. He wouldn't form useless attachments to anyone, especially not his sensei's own son.

Kakashi could be different. He could be better. Everything this version of himself is but more. The important stuff, and none of the bad. Right?

Standing in front of his older self, he's not so sure. He's taller when he's not slouching, imposing. It's hard to believe Kakashi will be that big some day. The way he glances down at Kakashi is dismissive and intimidating, and Kakashi isn't sure if he's glad he's afraid or just upset about it.

"You." Kakashi clears his throat. His older self doesn't react, eyes already back on Naruto. "You're me."

"No, I'm not." The other man said easily, though the lack of emotion in his tone was enough to make Kakashi shiver. Without Naruto here, he sounded dead. "I'm a version of you that will never exist."

Yeah, he had that right. At least this other version of him wasn't a complete idiot.

"But you're strong. You and I are biologically identical. Our development should be too. Any way you can bend, I can bend. However much chakra you have, I'll have that much one day too." Kakashi scowled, trying to keep his face from heating with embarrassment. "I... want you to train me."

He didn't rush the words out like he so desperately wanted to, so that was something. Still, the other Kakashi barely glanced his way. His gaze flickered down, scanning over him for the briefest of moments before he seemed to decide that his younger self simply... wasn't worth his time.

Which was ridiculous. Insane, because this is him! They're the same exact person, and it's not like his older self is doing anything important. All he's doing here is standing here, staring at someone who clearly doesn't need his protection. Naruto's a moron, but a quick glance at how he's doing shows he's nowhere near winded.

"You know what I need in order to progress. You know exactly what I'll be best at." Kakashi's hands curled into fists. "With that eye, you've probably found hundreds of jutsu suited to me." 

To us, he doesn't say. Grouping them together too much still makes him sick.

The other Kakashi sighs, like he's being confronted by a nuisance he couldn't be bothered with. It makes the younger Kakashi bristle, his hackles raising. He hates being brushed off, but being dismissed by yourself is a whole new low.

"Listen, kid—" His older self starts. Which is exactly the same time Naruto darts past, a wildly giggling Rin slung over his shoulder. 

"Hey, Kashi-sensei! Baby Kashi!" Naruto beamed as he skid to a momentary stop next to them, eyes bright. "Oh, man, are you guys going to train together too? That's so cute! Kashi, you're so sweet-- Hey! No fire jutsu while I'm talking to Kakashi-sensei! That's just foul play!" 

"—I would love to train you." Older Kakashi says as Naruto darts off again, Obito's flames licking at his heels. Younger Kakashi is suddenly immensely thankful for his own mask so that nobody else can see the way his jaw drops. His older self may as well have a heart in his eye as it follows after Naruto's retreating form. "I have a few tricks I can show you."

"Are you kidding?" Kakashi asked, incredulous. "All because he called you sweet? Is this seriously who I turn into?" 

"Maa, I have no idea what you're talking about." His older self denied, eyes still on Naruto. "Anyhow. Think fast." 

Kakashi didn't even get the chance to react before the ground was rippling beneath his feet like water. He felt himself stumble, his eyes growing wide as he struggled to flip himself out of range. His older self followed with a half-hearted fire jutsu, one at least ten times the size of the katon Obito could make. 

All the while, he never looked away from Naruto once. Always completely focused on him, even as he side-stepped the kunai his younger self threw his way, dodging with practiced ease. Hands in his pockets unless he was doing signs. Disinterested unless Naruto was looking, in which case he made a half-hearted effort to look somewhat invested.

That was fine, though. Kakashi didn't need to his older self to want to look at him. Eventually, he'd make him.

Chapter Text

Naruto has always had very few scars.

Marks aren't left easily on his skin. Growing up, it's one of the few benefits having Kurama sealed in him gave. He never got sick, the physical attacks thrown at him never left anything lasting, and his energy levels made him capable of running as far and as hard as he needed to in order to get away. Having the fox in him got him shunned, but it gave him the fortitude he needed to survive.

Almost every injury he's ever gotten has faded. Even the deep ones seem to sink away over time, melting away into the tan of his skin. Usually, Naruto sees that as a blessing. It's easier to leave hard times behind when there's no tangible reminder forever marring your skin.

Now, though... it's not that Naruto is pouting. He's really not! He's just also... not not pouting, that's all.

It isn't the biggest deal in the world. He's not trying to be dramatic or anything, because this is truly as first world as any one person's problem can get. He just can't help but frown at his own reflection when he sees it, his head tilted ever so slightly to the side as he traced his eyes up and down the mirror image of his own skin.

His missing arm isn't something that'll ever be truly fixed, but it hardly bothers him anyway. It had been a small price to pay ultimately, and Naruto was satisfied having paid it. That's not the problem. The problem is--

It's his neck. Or more specifically, the growing lack of marks on it. 

The only one left is the deep bite Kashi had given him, teeth sinking in far enough to draw blood. At the time, Naruto had been fairly confident it would stick around so long as Kurama didn't consciously focus his chakra around it like he did for most of Naruto's injuries. And like, it had, for a time. Just not long enough.

Naruto had wanted it to be permanent! Not because he's weird, but because... uh. Because! Like, Kashi had given it to him specifically. He could've chosen to bite anyone, but he chose to bite Naruto. It was the first one, and that felt important. Binding. When Kakashi had bitten him, it had felt like a promise.

Only now that promise is fading away and Naruto doesn't like it. He gets that what they have goes beyond the need for physical proof, but that doesn't mean Naruto hadn't enjoyed seeing it anyway. Feeling the ache anytime he turned his head, running his fingers over the slightly raised skin, catching Kakashi staring, like he wanted to do it again.

He hadn't yet, of course. Naruto's got no idea why. They both love each other and like Kurama said, Kashi totally want to bang. Pretty badly, apparently. But... why hadn't he? Was he feeling shy or something? Because he'd already bit Naruto once-- the least he could do was do it again.

"This blows." Naruto's cheeks puffed out. The bite mark was nothing more than a slight discoloration now. "How do I get it to stay? Kurama, you said it would stick around!" 

Behind him, Kakashi didn't seem to notice Naruto's intense scrutinizing of himself, nor did he react to his outburst. He was too busy humming to himself, cheerfully toweling the dampness from Naruto's hair. The gentle motion felt good enough that Naruto almost forgot why he was even upset to begin with. Almost, but not quite.

"I said that with the full expectation that he'd be biting you again, in the same spot, multiple times. Like the fucking fiend he is." Kurama sounded utterly disgusted at the mere thought. "Honestly, his restraint is surprising. I expected him to get a taste and immediately be unable to help himself. I'm kind of impressed."

"I'm not." Naruto whined. "Is it really so much to ask for? He already said yes to the dining room table!" 

Kakashi tilted his head to the side in mild curiosity. He'd discarded the towel completely and was now carefully combing his hands through Naruto's hair instead, starting down at the base of his neck and skimming across his scalp. It felt sinfully good, but nothing compared to his tongue pressed up to the underside of his jaw like it was trying to memorize the exact cut of it.

Naruto did his best not to pout. He knows a ton about relationships and he knows the first rule is to not rush things. He doesn't want to push Kashi into anything he's not ready for, or pressure him. He just-- ugh. He's never been all that patient of a person, and now that he felt it once, he wants to feel it all the time.

"Are you fucking kidding me right now?" Kurama asked, clearly in complete disbelief. "Did I hear you right? Pressure? You don't want to pressure him?"

"You might not understand boundaries, Kurama, but I do. I don't want to make anyone feel like they have to do something." Naruto rolled his eyes at the fox's incredulous sputtering. "Why're you acting like that's some huge surprise? That's like, common sense. A top ten ranking rule in the guide to being a good person!"

Kakashi frowned slightly behind him, fingers pausing. Naruto could see him thinking, the expression clearer than ever without his mask on. Naruto couldn't help but stare longingly at the long, straight line of his nose. He'd had that thing pressed into his neck not all that long ago, and it had been amazing. Believe it.

"Again. You could jump that man and he'd thank you for it." Kurama sounded flabbergasted. "It would be a religious experience for him. How do you not understand that? I know you've got a thick head, but this is getting fucking ridiculous."

"Dude, what is your obsession with me mugging someone? I'm not mugging anyone, least of all Kakashi!" Naruto threw his head back dramatically, collapsing backwards into the other man's chest in the process. Kakashi blinked with mild surprise but accepted it all the same. "Why is this so complicated?!"

Kakashi stared down at him, clearly not sure what to say. He had that fond expression on his face again, the one that made his eyes look molten and his features soften. It made Naruto feel warm and fuzzy on the inside, like he was being wrapped in a blanket and hugged. When Kakashi looked at him like that, he felt worth ten of himself.

"How many times have I fucking told you that that isn't what jumping means in this context?" Kurama was shifting out of flabbergasted territory and closer to pure rage, which was in character all things considered. "You know what? Let's do it like this. I triple dog dare you to ask him to bite you. And if he says yes, you have to leave me alone. If he says no, I'll accept that I was wrong and give you twenty minutes of uninterrupted bitching time. Fair?"

Naruto's entire face wrinkled up with thought. Not an attractive look, but Kakashi still let out an awed little hum, hands still stuck in Naruto's hair. He let his fingers lightly scratch down his scalp, hands coming down and framing the sides of his neck. The move was possessive, almost. If it were literally anyone else trying it, Naruto would've long since thrown them off.

This isn't just anyone, though. It's Kakashi, with his rough palms and calloused fingers. Naruto felt them linger on the still-fading bite, hesitating over it before pressing down ever so slightly. It didn't ache like it used to anymore. Naruto missed it, the present sensation and reminder that he wasn't alone.

His throat bobbed slightly. Naruto knew Kakashi could feel every gulp. And when Naruto met his eyes in the mirror, one smoldering dark, the other bright red and spinning so fast the commas nearly blurred, there was more than just affection there. Even Naruto could see it. 

"...Th-That's not fair at all. You know I can't refuse a triple dog dare." Naruto said after a moment, squinting uncomfortably. His voice came out a few pitches too high. 

He was horrified to find that he could feel heat rising to his face in anticipation. Even more horrifying, he felt-- shy. Nervous. Naruto Uzumaki, nervous and shy and now blushing and god, he's not glad Sasuke is dead or anything, but thank fuck he's not here to see this. Naruto would never live it down.

"What is it?" Kakashi asked lowly, hands still bracketing either side of his neck. Naruto swallowed again, hesitantly turning around to peer at him with big eyes. Seeing his expression, Kakashi frowned. "Is everything okay? Is it about the chunin exams?"

Actually, why is Naruto nervous? Kurama is right. He's being a total moron about this. He and Kakashi are going to bang on their new dining room table in the not so distant future. They're gonna spend their entire lives together. They already shower together, which like, yeah. Naruto doesn't know where that falls on the relationship scale, but it's gotta be at least fairly high up.

His frame of reference for intimacy is skewed and he knows it always will be. What they have isn't normal, but it's theirs, and that's enough. Kakashi would never leave him. Naruto is sure of it. If he doesn't want to do this, Naruto will be able to tell. He'll be able to wait. 

"Not really! Well, sort of. In a roundabout way." Naruto tilted his head slightly, his hand snaking up and over Kakashi's shoulder so he could lean in closer. "Remember how you bit me?"

Kakashi went still, breath hitching. Naruto could see his pupils rapidly expanding, which was sign enough for him. Sakura always used to say something like that, about how the eyes don't lie. Maybe this is what she meant.

"Of course I remember." Kakashi's hands smoothed down and off his neck, one falling to his shoulder, the other dropping to his hip. His voice sounded so even, so much steadier than Naruto's. Somehow, Naruto could still tell he was about to crack. "Why do you ask?" 

Naruto's fingers toyed with the finer hairs at the nape of Kakashi neck. He bit the inside of his cheek, offering an almost guilty grin. There was a steady redness starting to creep up the other man's neck. His grip on Naruto's hip tightened, enough so that Naruto was sure it would leave bruises.

"So like, let me preface this by saying you don't have to if you don't want to. Super don't have to. Like, only do it if it's in your comfort zone. I don't want to make you feel weird. Or make you uncomfortable. Or like, push you into anything. Or pressure you. You know, since pressuring is bad in relationships. People have boundaries." Naruto blabbered. Somewhere in the recesses of his mind, Kurama let out a heavy sigh. "I was just thinking and wondering and also super hoping that you could maybe, kinda, sorta, if you want to—"

Naruto saw the moment it clicked. Kakashi's pupils blew, almost consuming his irises entirely. He had Naruto's skin between his teeth in seconds. 

Naruto could ask Kakashi for anything, and Kakashi would move mountains to give it to him.

Guilt is a festering thing. It eats away at a person's edges, leaves them worn down husks of themselves. It takes away parts that will never grow back without the presence of regret, and therein lies the problem. 

Kakashi feels guilty for biting Naruto. For sinking his teeth in and selfishly marking him for the world to see, for tasting his skin, for memorizing the contours of his neck and jaw with his tongue as if he had any right to. Kakashi feels bad about doing it, but he doesn't regret it.

He could never regret anything with Naruto. Not in this lifetime, not in the next or any after that. Kakashi has thought about it every day, obsessively watching the mark he put on him fade away, ignoring the growing itch in is teeth getting stronger and stronger. The urge to reach out and grab had been nearly overwhelming, to the point that Kakashi had feared he might snap.

It turns out, he hadn't needed to be concerned. It feels like an impossibility, as if Kakashi is existing inside a dream when Naruto turns to tentatively grin up at him. He's all rosy cheeked and still damp from his shower, golden spikes of hair sticking up in every direction and faint beads of water still rolling across the smooth planes of his lean muscle. He's gorgeous, enticing in the way he leans into Kakashi and snakes an arm up and around him.

Kakashi doesn't expect him to ask for more. For Kakashi, it had been everything. Biting Naruto had been a revelation, a world-shattering experience he couldn't get off his mind. Something he dreamed about, that he thought he'd fantasize over until he eventually walked himself into an early grave somehow. To Naruto, he'd figured it had just been an experience-- something that had just happened, one and done, that was that.

Instead, Naruto turns to him and bats those lovely lashes, nervous. Shy. It makes saliva pool on his tongue. It makes his Sharingan spin faster, faster, like that'll somehow help him memorize the details better. Naruto doesn't even fully get the words out before reality hits, and Kakashi's got him in his jaws by then.

It's bliss. The way Naruto moans and arches into him, going limp, panting right in Kakashi's ear like this is exactly what he fucking needed. His fingers claw at the meat of Kakashi's shoulder trying to keep grip. He falls into Kakashi's arms, face flushing and eyes going hooded. 

Kakashi's heart pounds. The rush of adrenaline and disbelief leaves him feeling wrongfooted. He bites deeper than he knows he should, almost desperate to make a mark that lasts this time. To replace the one that's fading. Naruto doesn't try to pull back or push him away. He just... laughs. Breathlessly, sounding a million miles away thanks to the blood rushing past Kakashi's ears.

He's not sure how long he stands there. His hindbrain scolds him for not taking Naruto to bed first, where it'd be easier to continue. To spend hours doing this, just holding him in his arms and on his tongue. When he does finally unlatch, pressing his tongue apologetically to the too-deep bite, Naruto lets out another sound that goes straight through him.

"Yes. Yes, that. That's what I wanted." Naruto half moans in relief, half coos. Kakashi feels the heat in the pit of his stomach raise to a boil. He's already struggling to breathe, but it becomes impossible to when Naruto tilts his head, lips skimming the side of Kakashi's neck. "I love you."

A full-body shiver goes through Kakashi. He doesn't dare move. He feels Naruto's tongue poke out, tentatively pressing against his pulse point. It's nothing more than a kitten lick, but it's nearly enough to have Kakashi's eyes rolling back.

Outside, there's a faint bang in the hallway, followed by a curse. Kakashi's arms tighten around Naruto's waist, his eyes snapping defensively to the door. He feels his lips pull back, a growl rumbling past his lips. Naruto licks him again, bolder this time and evidently unbothered by the interruption.

"You guys better not be fucking on that counter." Kushina's voice comes through the door, followed by Minato desperately trying to shush her. "We just had that replaced! Do not crack it! I'm not losing my deposit because you couldn't make it across the hall to the bedroom!" 

Kakashi can't breathe. He can't think. Naruto presses his nose into Kakashi's neck, holding him tight.

"There go my plans." Naruto mutters, and what? "Bite me again, Kashi." 

Kakashi, deliriously high on the heat of it all, does as he's asked. Naruto could ask Kakashi for anything. He could ask him for anything, and Kakashi would give it to him. And this? 

Well. This is far from a hardship as it is.

Kakashi and Naruto are both glowing. Once again, Kakashi has gone nigh non-verbal. Minato wonders if it's appropriate to take them to the training grounds like this, or if they're going to get public indecency charges. Because as much as he's trying not to think about it, he's not blind either.

"Wow! I feel totally reborn. We've gotta do that more often, believe it!" Naruto gives Kakashi a hearty slap on the back. The man looks absolutely dazed. His mind, wherever it is, isn't on this plane anymore. "To think that's all the reassurance I needed. I didn't think it could get any better than last time, but man was I wrong. I bit him this time too!"

Naruto gestures to Kakashi proudly, positively beaming. Minato feels something in him wither and die. Damn Kushina for strategically leaving to run errands right when she heard the bathroom door open. 

"I can see that." Minato clears his throat awkwardly, trying not to stare at the mess on both their necks. They both look like they got mauled. "You should, uh. Cover that up. In case it gets infected."

Kakashi's lone eye turns away from Naruto to drill through him, slightly widened in a way that makes him look borderline psychotic. Minato shivers. Naruto just looks confused.

"Infected? My wounds don't get infected." Naruto laughed, heartily patting his stomach. "I've got Kurama for all that stuff! Oh, but I'm not supposed to talk about him right now. Or to him. He triple dog dared me to-- well, you get it."

Minato doesn't get it at all, actually. But you know the hell what? He doesn't want to get it. Ignorance is bliss. He doesn't need to know. He's got no idea what's going on and genuinely, that's fine. What little context he does have is already too much. He's perfectly fine without more, thank you. 

The chunin exam is days away, and they haven't talked about it much. About the fact that Naruto hasn't spent beyond a few moments out of Kakashi's direct line of sight at all times, and that they're going to have to separate if this is going to happen.

Minato had brought it up once, briefly. While Kakashi was pretending to train his younger self, Minato had slipped the question out as casually as he could. He knows he wasn't subtle-- is there truly a way to be, when it's about something like that? 

Luckily, Naruto hadn't been offended. He'd just grinned like he knew something Minato didn't and said that he'd handle it. No elaboration as to how or what he was going to do, but he'd sounded pretty sure of himself. Minato couldn't imagine what he had in mind, but if it worked, it worked.

Naruto getting chunin status will solidify his place in the village. The Third hasn't explicitly said it, but they all know it will mark the end of their trial period. They can start taking missions, can get their own home, and will be officially recognized citizens. As in, they will be out of Minato's apartment.

That's if Naruto can pull this off, of course. If Kakashi can stay away long enough to not get then disqualified. Minato's crossing his fingers on that one.

"Right. Well, I guess we should get going, then." Minato gave a nervous laugh. "You've been doing well with Obito and Rin, but you're still down an arm. Doesn't hurt to be prepared."

"I think I've proved the arm won't be an issue. And that goes for anything, by the way. In case anyone was worried about anything specific. Like fighting is fine, but I can do other stuff too!" Naruto glanced at Kakashi meaningfully. For once, Kakashi looked like he had no idea what Naruto was talking about. "Like, specific things relating to dining room tables. I'm good to go. Not fragile. I can totally handle it, believe it."

Minato cannot stress how much he does not want to know what his son is trying to say right now.

"Glad to hear it!" Minato chirped out enthusiastically. If he pretends it isn't a thing, it doesn't have to be a thing. "Let's head out. If we finish soon enough, maybe we can get Ichiraku for lunch."

Naruto's entire face brightens, his grin going from easygoing to megawatt. Next to him, Kakashi lets out a happy sigh, melting slightly where he stands. Minato wonders if the Third will let them move out even if Naruto doesn't get his vest.

Naruto's plan for the chunin exams is absolutely, 100% foolproof. 

He and Kashi aren't normal. Normal people can stand to be apart for more than fifteen minutes at a time. Normal people don't shower together, or share a bed just because, or stick to one another as close as they can. Normal people don't start to panic if they don't have physical contact with one another, and normal people can function alone.

What they have going on goes beyond them being in love and wanting to spend their lives together. They're like, traumatized or something. Kurama explained it once. Naruto has something called... uh. Post Hazard... anxiety... disorder? Yeah, that sounds right. He has that, and so does Kakashi.

It means he wigs out when things are... uh. He wigs out. That's the moral of the story here! To not wig out, provisions must be put in place. Luckily for all involved parties, Naruto is definitely the king of planning, foresight, and preparedness. All three of those words are his middle name. Trust him.

"Can you shut the fuck up?" Kurama asked. "I should forsake humanity for the sin of bringing you into existence. I should burn this village to the ground." 

"Sticks and stones may break my bones but words will never hurt me." Naruto recited dutifully, words muffled by the paintbrush he had clenched between his teeth. "I thought you weren't talking to me anymore, since I lost our dare. Or am I just not supposed to talk to you? Is that how it works?"

"I hate you. I hate you so much." Kurama scoffed. "You're disgusting. All of this is disgusting. Do you even realize what this seal is going to do to the two of you?" 

"Uh, duh. You've only told me like, sixty trillion times now." Naruto rolled his eyes, pulling the brush out from between his teeth and replacing it with the thin, charcoal pencil he'd been using to create his guidelines. "Not to mention I'm kind of an expert on this stuff. I made this thing with my bare hands! It's my brainchild, or whatever you call it!" 

Kakashi's back wasn't the flattest canvas, but it was at least smooth. He was laid on his stomach, head pillowed on his arms. He hadn't moved a single muscle in the past four hours, even with the growing heat in the room. The ritual candles weren't big, but there sure were a lot of them. Sun could interfere with the ink's consistency, so this was all the had. 

Originally, Naruto had designed a seal that would go on the both of them. Something that would bind them together for life, connect them so that in a way, they'd never be apart. It would essentially tether their souls together, or like, the closest approximation to their souls anyway. Whatever that is.

Turns out, that had been a bust. Not because the seal was faulty, but because there was no way for Naruto to paint it on himself without messing it up. The use of chakra could set it off prematurely, so having a clone do it was a no-go. There was a chance Kakashi could memorize it with his Sharingan, but he'd have to watch Naruto paint the entire thing first to memorize the exact strokes, and that could mess up too if he slipped even just a little.

It had forced Naruto to re-evaluate, which had ultimately landed him here. A seal imbued with his chakra that would essentially... brand Kakashi, he guesses? 

It has the same function as the first. They'd be able to feel one another, but it was Kakashi who would bear the mark. It would lance into him, sink its roots down into his chakra system and take hold. It would become a part of him. Naruto's soul, blanketing his back.

The fatal side effect of it was that if Naruto died, it was almost a guarantee that the shock of the seal going dead would kill Kakashi too. Naruto had almost scrapped the entire project when he realized. His throat had gone tight, his palms itchy. It didn't seem worth the risk. 

It was Kakashi who'd seen the scrapped copy and realized what it did, having watched Naruto create enough seals to know. It was him who'd asked for it, peering down intently into Naruto's eyes, his voice pleading. Kakashi had said he needed it. He said he needed to feel Naruto.

Naruto had agreed. And if something went wrong, and Kakashi died before him? Naruto would just have to follow in suit, seal or not. 

"You're both pathetic. This isn't healthy. This is mental illness." Kurama groused. "Don't think I can't tell how satisfied you are, you freak. You love marking him up, don't you?" 

"Of course I do. You think I'm not losing my mind over this?" Naruto rested back on his haunches, rolling his eyes. "I'm binding Kakashi to me for life with no way of escape! It's awesome. I'll be able to find him always, feel that he's alive and okay, and never have to worry again. We'll never be truly separated. That's exactly what I want!"

"That's not the freaky part." Kurama sounded disgusted. Which like, what's new? "You like seeing it. And you keep thinking about licking him. I can hear it and it's making me want to peel my scalp back so I can rip my own brain out."

Naruto rolled his eyes at the dramatics. He's doing something highly intimate with the person he loves most in this world. Kakashi's entire back is also on display, and man is it muscular. Naruto would be crazy not to want to lick him. Anyone in his shoes would be doing the same thing.

Naruto ignores Kurama's mumbling, squinting and leaning back in. He wipes at the sweat on his own forehead with his forearm, knowing even just a single drop could ruin the pH of his ink, or worse, smear it. Just thinking about it is enough to make him shiver. He can't mess this up. It's too serious, too close to Kakashi's heart and too intwined with his chakra system.

Kakashi is a statue beneath him. His breaths are shallow but even, trying to limit the amount of movement he gives. He breathes in a steady rhythm, something Naruto finds himself unconsciously matching. Unbidden, his mind drifts to the chunin exams.

Even with this seal, separating will be hard. The first part of the exam will be a breeze. Naruto knows it'll be short, more to weed out the bulk of the contestants than anything. It'll be somewhere with windows, likely at the academy. Kakashi wouldn't be able to get too close, but he's stealthy enough to find a place outside to perch and keep an eye on him.

The second part is the real problem. Even the third part, one-on-one matches, will be fine. Naruto will be accessible and in sight. The second trial will be five days, though, as they always are. Whether it'll be in the Forest of Death or not hasn't been made clear. All he knows is that Kakashi won't be able to come with.

If Naruto can get done fast, they're golden. Fly through the competition and get himself out so he can see Kashi sooner. That's the plan! But Kakashi he's... not gonna see it that way. Naruto can tell. He can practically feel his anxiety anytime the topic comes up, can see the way he shuts down and his eyes narrow into a glare.

Naruto's plan to deal with that is less thought out, but he has faith it'll work. Naruto will have something to do. He'll have the exam to distract himself. By that logic, all he needs to do is find Kakashi something to do. 

He has the perfect thing in mind, if he can actually convince Kakashi to do it. Somehow, he doesn't think it'll be very hard.

"I'm almost done." Naruto murmured, breath ghosting against Kakashi's back. "Just hold on a little longer. I know you've probably gotta pee by now, believe it."

Kakashi hummed back, sounding content and lazy. Naruto grinned, biting the inside of his cheek to try and contain himself. He felt ready to vibrate out of his own skin, half from excitement and half from having sat still for so long. His legs were seriously starting to cramp.

The seal was a work of art. It was the most detailed, intricate thing Naruto had made to date, full of fine lines and arrays of his own creation. There wasn't another seal like it in existence, and there likely never would be again. It was Naruto's design, created solely for one purpose. 

The last strokes were the hardest. Thin stripes bordering the larger symbols, three bands less than a centimeter from one another. There was nothing for Naruto to lean on, nowhere for him to rest his elbow and hunch over it. He just had to bend steady, doing his best to breathe slow and keep his chakra on a tight leash.

Kakashi is warm and alive underneath him. He looks even better with Naruto's masterpiece on his back, geometric and put there with care, fractals and sharp shapes and interconnecting lines crossing over one another. They cover him from the tops of his shoulders down to the base of his spine, like the ceiling-high window of an old cathedral. 

"It's practically a love letter." Kurama grumbled as Naruto leaned back to inspect his work. He wiped his forehead again. "You couldn't be anymore obvious if you tried. You're basically marrying him, you little shit."

"I'm not trying to hide it, Kurama." Naruto rolled his eyes. "And marriage with super hot sex is kind of the end goal anyway, so I say it works!" 

Kakashi's entire body jolted, his head swiveling to look over his shoulder at Naruto with big eyes. Naruto was slamming his hand down into the center of the seal before the man could get a word out.

The flash is blinding.

Kakashi's not sure how much time he loses. He thinks he hears Naruto's voice right before it happens, maybe a reassurance, maybe something else entirely, but it's all burned away before he can process it. Swallowed by the overwhelming feeling of him.

He's intimately acquainted with Naruto. With his chakra, his scent, his laugh, the taste of his skin. Kakashi knows just about every piece of him there is to know, and that's something he's always taken pride in. His outpouring of devotion for Naruto is a key part of who he is, a dogged loyalty that just won't quit.

This, though, is so much bigger than that. It doesn't hurt like he thought it might-- not that it would have mattered if it did-- but that doesn't make it any less overwhelming. Naruto's chakra floods his system like that's where it belongs, nestling in and making home there. The beat of Kakashi's heart is joined by another, and a completion unlike anything he's ever felt fills him to the brim.

It's so much Naruto, Naruto, Naruto all at once that he can barely breathe. It's the best feeling in the whole entire world, like the pit in his stomach that's always begging for more has finally been filled. That hunger that makes his teeth itch washes away, leaving him breathless and floating.

The contentedness he feels makes him shiver. It lasts an eternity, heat and pleasure and so many other things swirling through him. It's as if Naruto has crawled beneath his skin, like they've conjoined into one. Every breath Naruto takes rattles between his ribs like a breeze, every beat of his heart sings like chimes in the wind. 

It worked. Kakashi feels him in a way he never thought possible. It's a miasma of color behind his eyelids, a million sensations all condensed and coalescing within him. He feels Naruto's hand on his shoulder, flipping him over. He feels his own arms come up, dragging him closer and closer still, as if there's a world in which they can possible be any closer than this.

He doesn't realize he's crying until Naruto's voice finally cuts through the fog. He can feel his lone hand on Kakashi's face, his thumb wiping his tears away. Kakashi gasps for air, his eyes flying open. He's drenched in sweat, his chest heaving. Next to him, Naruto springs up.

"Okay, okay! You opened your eyes! That's good, right?!" Naruto's brow was creased with concern that Kakashi could feel echoing in his own chest. "You're good, right? You're fine? I didn't like, accidentally fry your brain? How do you feel? I didn't realize that would happen. Did it hurt? Are you hurt? Fuck, Kurama, I think I hurt him! What if he forgot me? Do you have amnesia? Kakashi, how many fingers am I holding up?"

Naruto thrust three fingers in his face, eyes wide and imploring. Kakashi blinked rapidly at him, trying to dispel the dizziness still hazing over him like a stubborn cloud. He had his arms latched around Naruto's waist. The places where their skin made contact thrummed like never before, in a manner that made Kakashi want to get closer. To press up against him as far as he could, just so he could feel it all over.

The warmth inside him was so alive. So Naruto. It was everything Kakashi could've hoped for and more.

"I'm fine. I'm-- I'm good, Naruto." Kakashi choked out, turning to bury his face in Naruto's bare stomach. He felt Naruto's hand come down to rest on his head hesitantly, fingers knitting through his hair. Kakashi's throat was tight. "Thank you for doing this. Thank you for-- for letting me in. It... It feels..."

Indescribable? Amazing? Lovely? Like Kakashi could take the world on, and come out on the other side so long as this was still with him?

"Of course." Naruto's voice was soft. "I'd do anything for you, Kashi. I love you. Like, a lot."

What Kakashi felt towards him in return... love didn't even begin to cover it.